Chapter XIII
Ditto was the first to spot Gwen as she rounded the corner, and to Randi’s surprise the dog flew up the dock toward the house instead of out into the water to retrieve the newly thrown stick. She got up to see what had caused the shepherd to run away from her and then really wished she hadn’t when she saw her best friend frolicking with the puppy and headed toward her. *Nowhere to go but straight ahead, Valiant. Suck it up.* And she literally took and expelled a deep breath trying to calm herself for the confrontation she knew was coming... had been expecting since she’d returned home four days earlier.
For her part, Gwen was amazed to see Ditto coming from the dock, and her attention was focused on the dog for the first little bit. Gradually though, she became aware of the blue eyes trained on her and could see even from a distance, sadness in the eyes and tenseness in the stance. *Well, let’s go see if we can fix whatever is wrong.*
She walked right into Randi’s arms, hugging her tightly and holding on until she felt the briefest return squeeze. Gwen looked up into eyes that were now shuttered against her and felt her heart clench in reaction. *What happened to her while she was gone to turn her away from me completely like this?* Randi gently removed herself from Gwen’s embrace.
“I missed you, Randi,” said with a tremor in her voice. Her eyes watered up, but she refused to let the tears fall. Randi was so remote as to seem frigid, and Gwen did not want pity. She hesitated, afraid to ask but scared not to,” Are you still attending Festival with me?”
“Hmm. I hear congratulations are in order.”
Confusion in green eyes. “Huh? What for?” This conversation was quickly going nowhere.
“I’ve been given to understand that you have a lover in your life now. Somehow I don’t think he would welcome my participation as your Festival escort.”
Gwen nearly choked on her own tongue trying to get the words out of her mouth. “WHAT?!? Where in the hell did you hear something like that??”
“Are you saying it’s not true?” The blue eyes became less closed, though still guarded and wary. Randi literally felt the pieces of her heart start mending themselves back together at Gwen’s response, though her mind chided her, remembering all too well what she had seen with her own eyes.
“Of course it’s not true!! Don’t you think I’d be aware if I had taken a lover or gained a significant other?? At least, God, I hope I’d know something that important.” She paused a moment, thinking about what Randi could have possibly heard. “Oh, wait. You heard this at Midas, didn’t you? New guy I was eating lunch with; working with; had to be having an affair with. Am I close?”
“Yeah, mostly. I, um, I did hear he was seen on bended knee in front of you and kissing you just moments later.” Not the whole truth of course but close enough.
“Oh for the love of... we were working! Scott was having a block and begged me, literally, to help him. We ran the scene he was struggling with... Damn! You know, if people would just mind their own fuc....” Gwen stopped short in her raving when long arms engulfed her in a tight hug.
“I missed you, Little One,” Randi admitted in a bare whisper.
Gwen forgot about her rant and returned the hug with equal abandon. “I missed you too, Gunny.” And Randi knew then that everything that could be was right in her world again. “So are you attending Festival with me?”
“If you still want me to.”
A small hand landed on firm stomach muscles when Gwen tried to pop the Marine. “Ow! Of course I still want you to, Silly. Why wouldn’t I? Oh, because....”
“Yeah. I was sure....”
“Enough. It’s over, and we’re past it. So are you or not?”
“Yes, of course I am! I promised you, didn’t I?”
“Yeah, you did, and you’ve never broken a promise to me.”
“And I’m not gonna start now.”
During this entire discussion, they had stayed in one another’s embrace, and it suddenly became clear to Gwen just how comfortable and safe she felt sheltered in Randi’s arms. She pulled back a bit to look the taller woman in the face. “Are you up to dinner out with friends tonight? Cause I would really like you to meet Scott and his fiancée, Tori. They’re lovely people. And I’ll bet Tommy and Ella would love to go. Maybe Joey and Maria and CL and Tony and....”
“Whoa, whoa! Hang on there - slow down! Sounds like you’re planning quite a party. Kinda late in the day and too close to the holidays for an impromptu gathering like that, don’t ya think?”
Gwen stuck out an impudent tongue. “Nah, bet we could get everyone to bring something. Have an old-fashioned potluck dinner. Whaddya say?”
“Hon, if that’s what you wanna do, knock yourself out. You know where the vid phone is.”
It took Gwen less than thirty minutes to round up a majority of the gang, including the band members. They had been a little lost with Randi gone and even though it wasn’t Friday, they decided a bit of practice wouldn’t hurt any of them.
Since Gwen had called her first, Ella had volunteered their place and had encouraged Gwen to invite the band when she learned what she was planning. They had decided out of consideration for Randall that the get together would start early, and around four that afternoon people started arriving at the island. By four-thirty, everyone had arrived, and the two long tables that had been brought out for the occasion were full of food.
It was too soon for most folks to want dinner so the band set up and started slowly warming up. Within a few minutes, they seemed to have hit a stride and went right into playing music. Forty-five minutes later, they were more than ready for a break. And that’s when the guys started badgering Randi to sing with them.
“C’mon, Randi!”
“Yeah, sing with us.”
“Guys....” not quite growling from her.
“Raaaannndiii,” whiningly.
“C’mon, please?”
“Please? Ya gotta.”
“No, I don’t gotta. Now drop it.”
At this point, Gwen intervened, knowing Randi wouldn’t tolerate this kind of badgering for very long. “C’mon, guys. Let it go for now. She’ll let you know if and when she’s ready to sing again.” She steered Randi over to a sheltered corner taking the larger hands into her own. “You all right? I know you hate that.”
“Yeah. Thanks for rescuing me by the way,” squeezing the small hands encased in hers.
“Any time, Sweetie. Any time.”
Unnoticed by the two women, Scott and Tori stood next to Tommy and Ella watching the scene play out in front of them. “They are truly in love, aren’t they?” commented Scott.
“Hmm. And everybody can see it but them.”
Tori’s brows disappeared into her hairline. “You’re kidding me, right?”
“Nope,” answered Ella. “There is actually a pool going at Midas about when those two will actually figure it out.” Then with a look at Tommy, “And you’d better hope Randi never gets wind of it. That could be ugly.”
“How long...?”
“Depends on what you are really asking. They’ve known each other for better than three years. How long they’ve been in love is another question again. Seems like forever.”
The objects of their conversation ambled toward them. Gwen was anxious to introduce Scott and Tori to Randi. Randi was ready to see her little namesake again.
The Marine was actually pleasantly surprised by her response to the man she had been jealous of. She found herself liking him. She hadn’t wanted to like him; her mind’s eye was still filled with the picture of him kneeling before Gwen, then gently kissing her soft lips. But Scott was a genuinely nice individual, obviously very taken by his Tori. So the two couples and Tommy were sitting together talking. Ella had excused herself to retrieve a now awake and hungry Randall.
“Is it true you sing, Randi?” from Scott.
The drummer drew her head up sharply, wondering where the question was coming from. She saw nothing but innocent inquiry in his expression, and decided to give him the benefit of the doubt for now. But Gwen actually beat her to the punch.
“She sings beautifully, Scott, but only when she is moved to do so. Tommy made a vid of my birthday party several months ago, which I never got a copy of,” now glaring at her boss. “Maybe you can get him to show it to you. Randi sang then.”
Conversation came to a halt then as Ella emerged from the house and casually laid the baby in Randi’s arms and handed her a bottle of milk. Talk ceased at all the tables gradually, each taking in a tableau they had never expected in their lifetimes to see. Randi, for her part, was totally engrossed in the child she cradled, and Gwen watched the two in rapt fascination as she sat at her side, gently stroking the child’s downy head.
Many looked on at the beautiful living family portrait sitting in from of them and smiled at the picture they made. As the baby drew the last drops of his mother’s milk from the bottle, discussion resumed quietly. No one wanted to make Randi self-conscious of the beautiful scene to which they had all been witness. She burped the boy, then passed him over to Gwen. Their eyes met briefly in an understanding their hearts shared and their minds refused to acknowledge until Randi returned to her drum set. The rest of the band joined her, and for another fifty minutes they entertained the masses.
“Ya know, Boss,” commented Scott to Tommy while the band was putting away its equipment. “This has been a lot of fun. You should do this for one of the Guild get-togethers sometime.”
The head of Midas Enterprises stared at Scott as though he had grown two heads. He wondered why that had never occurred to him before. But now that he had been hit between the eyes with the idea, he knew exactly when he would utilize it.
“Um, Tommy, did I say something wrong?” A pensive question from Scott as the silence continued to lengthen while the other man stared at him like he was from another planet.
Tommy shook his head to clear it. “Hmm? No, sorry. An idea just sprang forth full-blown. You were saying?”
But whatever their conversation might have been about was dissipated as four women converged on their spot. Ella was returning from changing her progeny. Tori came back from retrieving a couple drinks, with Gwen doing the same. Randi dropped rather gracelessly into a small two-seater, wiping the sweat dripping from her with a towel Ella had ready for her. She smiled gratefully at Gwen who handed her a regen drink, gulping it down as Gwen sat down beside her.
“Slow down there, Gunny. You’re gonna make yourself sick drinking like that.”
Randi silently disagreed but brought the bottle down anyway. If it made Gwen feel better, she would sip it really fast. Tommy and Scott just looked at each other with eyes twinkling, then looked away again at the Marine’s rather meek compliance to Gwen’s request.
Eventually people began to make their way to the tables to fill their plates with dinner. The murmur of conversation flowed as more folks sat down to eat. Randi and Gwen were among the last to serve themselves, with Tori and Scott directly in front of them. Again Gwen felt a sense of familiarity watching them together but couldn’t place her finger on just what that was.
“I think Gwen is starting to see the light,” commented Ella to her husband now holding the sleeping baby.
“Oh? What makes you say that, Love?”
“Little things - but mostly because she keeps glancing at Scott and Tori and frowning as though puzzling something out.”
“And this means...?”
“She is seeing the similarities between the two of them and her and Randi, I think. That’s what it looks like to me anyway.”
“Well, I hope you’re right. They deserve to be happy together.”
The group was relatively quiet as they consumed their food. Gradually eyes turned toward Gwen, all hopeful for a storytelling session. Randi took the empty plates away while Gwen refilled their drinks. She was a little disturbed when instead of joining her, Randi moved off to a private corner with Tommy. She decided to wait until they were finished with their business to start and spent a few minutes just talking with the crowd.
“Are you sure?” Randi whispered though no one was near enough to hear them speak.
“Yep. Got the confirmation today.” He looked at her worriedly when the furrowed brow remained. “I thought you’d be happy about this. It’s a great honor.”
She made an obvious attempt to put whatever was bothering her aside. “I know it is, T. I’ve just got a lot on my plate right now.” Trying desperately to ensure she would be around then and knowing that task was nearly impossible.
“Okay, I can understand that,” glancing at her dubiously before continuing. “Would you be willing to help host a party here for the whole Midas crew the night before? Have the band perform, with you singing maybe the last set?”
Randi rubbed a hand across closed eyes. How could she promise something like this? *How can I not?* She heaved silent sigh, then nodded her head. “Sure, T. I’ll do my best. But let’s leave my singing a surprise, okay? The guys will be willing to practice with me another time when they know the reason.”
“All right, Randi. However you want to work it will be fine. But I think we better discuss the details later. Your bard keeps casting glances this way, and I think they’re waiting on us to start the stories.” He moved to sit next to his wife before she could reply.
*And just what would I have said to that anyway? MY bard?? Only in my dreams, Tommy. Only in my dreams.* She moved to stand in the back of the room as had been her habit and was not a little surprised when Gwen moved from the platform and walked to stand in front of her. Without a word, she extended her hand and Randi bemusedly took it, following her to the stage. She hesitated when Gwen started to lead her onto the stage itself.
“Come sit with me, please?” she whispered quietly, a gentle pleading in her green eyes. Randi could no more deny her request than she could stop breathing. She did wonder what had prompted it though. She silently nodded her agreement and allowed the younger woman to pull her forward. She seated Gwen when they reached the edge of the platform, then took a seat beside her... close but not quiet touching.
Gwen couldn’t have explained the need, the desire, to have the warrior sitting so near. But she was more relaxed and comfortable than she could remember herself being. And drawing a deep breath, she began her magic of weaving tales.
About thirty minutes into the telling, Randi held her empty glass up with a pointed look in Tommy’s direction. He smiled good-naturedly at her and brought her two bottles of water as inconspicuously as possible. Randi opened one and gently nudged her companion. Gwen’s eyes twinkled in appreciation when it was passed to her, and she gratefully drank a long draught before picking up her story.
“It’s so interesting to watch her work,” Tori whispered to Ella during some applause.
“Yes, and I don’t think I’ve heard her tell the same story twice yet.”
“It can be a bit depressing,” from Scott.
“How so?”
“Well, let’s just say she’s incredibly gifted, blessed even. When we were working the other day, she mentioned that she has so many tales left to tell that she will run out of time before they all get told. Depressing when you are struggling or realize you do have limits.”
“Hmm, I never thought about it like that. I’m sure she didn’t mean anything by it.”
“Oh, I know she didn’t. And I’m thankful for the opportunity to work with her. It’s incredible to watch that much creativity in action.” And then their attention turned back to the stage when Gwen resumed speaking.
“I think the evening was quite a success,” Gwen commented to her silent walking partner as they strolled back across the island to the beach house. The temperature had dropped significantly since the sun had set, and they had moved out of the protected area near Tommy’s house. Gwen wrapped her arms around herself in an effort to stay warm. She was pleasantly surprised when an arm dropped around her shoulders and pulled her close. “Oh, you’re nice and toasty,” she exclaimed as Randi’s warm hands rubbed her arms briskly. “How do you do that?” Neither woman had thought to bring a jacket since the day had been so nice. Gwen had to wonder why the cold didn’t seem to be affecting her companion though.
“Just hot blooded, I guess,” Randi replied with a smirk. “And yeah, tonight was nice. You did a good job with the stories.”
“Thanks for sitting up there with me,” shyly, quietly. The brunette wasn’t really sure what response to make to that and decided to stay quiet. “So did you have a good time?” Gwen asked when she realized she had embarrassed Randi
“Yeah, I did. And you were right... your friend Scott and his fiancée are nice people. And Randall has grown so much. It was a good idea. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Sweetie. I’m glad you had a nice time.” And she nonchalantly placed her arms around Randi’s waist and stopped their forward motion a moment. She gave her a light squeeze before resuming the walk to the beach house that passed in comfortable silence.
“It’s late. You wanna stay here tonight?”
“You don’t mind?”
“No, Silly. You’re still moving in in the next couple weeks, right?”
“If you still want me here,” said a little bashfully.
“Don’t be goofy. You belong here.”
Gwen didn’t say a word at this, but simply wrapped herself in Randi’s arms, soaking herself in the warmth of the embrace. They remained that way for a timeless moment before she whispered, “Thank you.”
“Anytime, Little One.” Another very long minute pass before Randi said, “Best be heading off to bed. We both have to be at work pretty early in the morning.”
The hug tightened between them once more before Gwen whispered, “Goodnight, Randi.” And she brushed her lips lightly against her jaw, which tensed reflexively at the contact. Randi held herself rigidly, wanting so badly to reach out to Gwen and confess the truth of her feelings. She watched silently as Gwen walked up the stairs and into her room without a backward glance. And when she was sure Gwen was out of hearing, she answered.
“Goodnight, Love.”
************
The week passed by rather quickly. There was so much to do before Festival started, and Randi was playing catch up from being gone for the better part of three months. Gwen, for her part, was rushing home each night to pack up her things in preparation for the move that was happening after Festival week was over. So they barely saw each except to say “hi” in passing. Even their lunchtime together was nonexistent.
Randi had managed by Wednesday to contact the other members of the band and explain what she wanted to do and that it needed to remain a secret. The guys were thrilled with the whole idea and were more than happy to stay closed mouthed about it. They were all looking forward to the bard’s reaction.
Gwen, meanwhile, was happy she had rented a furnished apartment. She couldn’t believe the amount of stuff she had accumulated in not quite a year of living there. Then she realized not all of her stuff was in the penthouse as things had slowly been working their way to the beach house. She chuckled a bit, looking at the stacks of boxes surrounding her. *Guess I need to go through all this stuff. I don’t want to make Randi crazy, or make her think I’m crowding her out of her own place.* But it was late on Friday night, and they were leaving for her folk’s place early the next morning. It would have to wait until Festival was over.
Saturday morning didn’t dawn so much as arrive, and when it did arrive it was cold, wet and gloomy. The rain was bad but the wind just made it miserable. They were silent until the shuttle was underway.
“That’s an awfully small bag, Randi. You sure you’ve got enough for the week?”
“I’m not staying a week, Gwen. I’m coming back tomorrow.”
“Excuse me?” Both eyebrows rose. “I’m sure I misunderstood what I thought I heard you say.”
“No, you understood what I said. I’m coming back tomorrow.”
“Why? I thought we were spending Festival together... all of Festival.”
“No, I promised to be your escort; that means tonight and the last night I’ll be by your side. But I....” she broke off, not wanting to lose her composure.
Gwen swallowed hard and realized how selfish she had been... was being. Thinking she understood the problem, she attempted to rectify the situation. “I’m sorry, Randi. I thought you wanted to be here with me. Wanted us to spend Festival together. I didn’t know there was someone else in your life you needed to be with. When we get to the hub, why don’t you head back home?” She stopped as she thought about all those boxes she had apparently packed for no reason. If there was someone new in her warrior’s life, she couldn’t be moving in with Randi now, could she? *Wait a minute. MY warrior?? Where did THAT come from???*
“Gwen, will you sit down a minute and listen to me?” Glad beyond measure she had hired a private shuttle for this trip. “I just wanted to go back for a day or two to spend it with Randall. I’ve already missed so much of his life. I don’t want to miss his first Festival, too.”
“Oh... bu... um... I....” Gwen drew a deep breath and tried to compose herself. “Oh, Randi. I am so sorry. It didn’t even occur to me that you might want to spend Festival at home. You should....”
“Gwen, you’re not listening, and you didn’t let me finish. Now,” placing two fingers over soft lips, “hush a minute, all right? Just listen.” She nodded her head in compliance, and Randi removed her fingers, taking Gwen’s hands instead. “I want to spend Festival with you. I am very happy... proud to be your escort. But I also want to spend a little of this special time with the baby. And I know you’d like some time with your parents. So I thought I’d come back for a day or two, then rejoin you. Okay?” Gwen nodded her head in agreement, then stopped as another thought dawned on her. It must have shown in her eyes because Randi looked at her in concern. “You all right?”
She nodded again, biting her lip, then decided to just take the plunge. “Would you mind... I mean, could I... um, can we... damn!”
The invective made the dark brow arch but the flustered demeanor brought a smile to her features. She loosened her hands from Gwen’s grasp and gently cupped her face. “Now,” locking blue on green, “take a deep breath and tell me what you’re thinking.”
Gwen let her hands fall to rest lightly on Randi’s waist. She lost herself in that blue regard for a very long moment, then dropped her gaze to the floor. “It’s nothing. Never mind.”
“Gwen, look at me.” A shake of the blonde head. “Gwen,” playfully growling now. “Don’t make me get down on my knees here.”
Gwen couldn’t help but chuckle a little at the visual that comment brought. She turned eyes sparkling up toward Randi. “I don’t know. I kind of like the thought of you having to look up at me for a change.”
Got both eyebrows up on that comment. Then before she could take her next breath, Randi was on her knees in front of her, large hands neatly gripping her waist. Her hands fell to broad shoulders just before she burst out laughing at the total absurdity of their situation.
Randi sank back on her heels; hands coming to rest on her thighs as she watched Gwen try to catch her breath. An involuntary smile crossed her face, and it wasn’t long before they were both laughing out loud. Finally they settled back down. Randi moved from her spot on the floor to sit beside Gwen who had resumed her place on the small couch.
“Now, you wanna tell me what you were stumbling over a few minutes ago?”
“I just thought maybe if you wouldn’t mind we could come back together. I have something for Randall as well. I was just gonna give it to him when we got home, but....” She tapered off, feeling foolish for inviting herself along to a family gathering Randi obviously felt she wasn’t part of. “It’s all right. Never mind. I didn’t mean to intrude on your family.” She would have moved away if not for Randi’s lightening fast reflexes.
“Whoa! You and I obviously need to work on communicating. First of all, you ARE my family as much as Tommy or Ella or Randall. And secondly, I assumed that you’d want some time alone with your folks. I mean, we, um, you... haven’t seen them since your birthday.”
The smile that appeared on Gwen’s face at Randi’s words about being family only grew wider as she listened. “Well, if you don’t mind playing hostess, they could come back with us. They’ve been dying for a chance to see the new baby but didn’t want to butt in.”
“Why didn’t they... how come... but... oh for heaven’s sake! Sometimes I swear!” But then Gwen crawled into her arms and gave her the nicest hug, and she promptly forgot what her ranting had been about.
“So, we’re all set then?” Gwen whispered after a few minutes of peaceful contentment.
“Yeah. I think we’ve got a plan.”
Shortly thereafter they arrived at the hub, and the Goldmans were there to meet them. In very short order, they were on their way to the brownstone residence. Once inside, Geoff and Randi took the bags upstairs. He had gallantly offered to carry hers, but she just smirked at him and preceded him up. He chuckled softly behind her as he followed. Gwen and Jill went directly to the kitchen to fix some fresh coffee.
“I’m so glad you got Randi to come up with you. After her talk with your father, I wasn’t sure she’d be here.”
*When did Randi talk to Daddy? And why? Oh Artemis, this is getting so complicated.*
*You have NO idea, Child,* replied the goddess to herself when she heard Gwen’s thoughts.
“Hmm, well,” not commenting on her mother’s statement. “We’re going back tomorrow for a couple days unless you two can’t get away.” She noticed the stricken look on Jill’s face. “We don’t want to miss all of Randall’s first Festival. Randi has already missed so much of the boy’s life. She’s determined not to miss this.”
“Waitaminute.” It became clear that she and Geoff were being counted among those going to spend part of Festival with Tommy’s family. The surge of jealousy at Gwen’s announcement faded away and left Jill just a little dizzy. “We’re ALL going down tomorrow???”
Gwen nodded her head. “Yep. Randi told me on the way up. You said you wanted an opportunity to visit and see the baby. This is the perfect time.”
Jill was rapidly growing excited about this idea. “You’re right! I’ll thank Randi for the invitation and accept it. Coffee’s ready. Let’s take it in the living room.”
The Sabre and her elder counterpart had quickly stowed the luggage in the appropriate rooms and returned to sit in front of the fireplace. Snow had started falling just as they entered the house, and the fire made for a warm, comforting atmosphere in the living room. Geoff sat down in an easy chair and Randi chose the couch that was at a right angle to it. The arrangement made for easy, private conversation.
“Randi? Did the information I gave you help any?”
She was silent so long, he was sure she wasn’t going to answer. He opened his mouth to apologize for overstepping his bounds. “Yeah,” she whispered. “Yeah, it did. But please don’t ask me any questions about it right now, Geoff. I don’t have all the answers yet. There are still some things that don’t make sense in this whole picture.”
“Is there anything else I can do to help?” A cold chill of trepidation ran down his spine at the look of despair that flashed through blue eyes at his low spoken question.
She hadn’t planned to talk about this now. Hadn’t planned to bring this up to him until much later, much closer to the time she had to leave. But as long as he’d brought it up, he had a right to know what to expect when the time came. She looked into his eyes and unflinchingly met his gaze. “When... if something... happens... to me....” She drew a deep breath and continued. “Watch out for Gwen for me, will ya? Be there for her. She’ll... need you.”
He looked at her in alarm at the calm manner in which she spoke of her coming death, and her assuredness of its happening. He leaned forward and lightly grasped the clasped hands in front of him. “Randi, if anything were ever to happen to you, I promise you I’ll be there for her. But you should know this as well. If you were ever not able to come home to her, it would devastate her. Even now her soul is tightly bound to yours. I’m not sure she would survive it.”
“Yes, she would, Geoff,” said in the barest whisper. “She’s strong, and she’d have the love and support of friends and family. She’d be fine.”
“I don’t think so, Randi. Best if you don’t ever give us a reason to find out.” But even as the words tumbled from his mouth, he knew they were now living on borrowed time. His shoulders slumped.
It was into this strained silence that Jill and Gwen walked. Jill, excited about the prospect of seeing the new baby, began chattering at her husband about their unscheduled trip south, heedless of the atmosphere in the room. Gwen, on the other hand, noticed the pall immediately and went to sit at Randi’s side.
“You okay?”
The Marine made a visible effort to gather herself together and gave the bard a tremulous smile. “Yeah,” she whispered hoarsely.
Gwen didn’t believe her for a single minute, but knew when it was best to just let things go. “Okay. You want some coffee? Mom got Ella to send her some of our blend.”
“That’d be nice, thanks.” Gwen patted Randi’s hand, mildly surprised when she curled long fingers around her smaller ones. She arched an eyebrow in unspoken question. “Thanks,” Randi said simply.
“What for?”
“Caring. Not pushing me. Just being you.”
Gwen was caught speechless. She squeezed the fingers still held in hers and lifted her other hand to gently stroke Randi’s face. They looked at each other a timeless moment before she broke her gaze and moved to get their coffee.
Things got rather lively during coffee, as the discussion turned to Randall, and the Goldman’s newly anticipated trip south to meet the boy. “I thought we could leave after dinner tomorrow. That would give us a bit of time here, and still get us back before dark so we’d have some time to spend there as well.”
“Were those your original plans?” from Jill.
“Um, no ma’am. But....”
“No buts, young lady. You’re not changing your plans just for us. Besides, we’re pretty anxious to see the little rugrat. If you’re serious about us coming along, we’ll be ready whenever you need us to be.”
“Actually, Jill... I, uh, I was just gonna play it by ear. It’s a private shuttle. We don’t have a set schedule.”
“Then I have a proposition.” All eyes turned to Gwen at her words. “Why don’t we just head back after the symphony tonight? We can sleep a bit on the shuttle, and we’ll still have time to sleep a bit when we get home before we go see the Steeles.”
Glances were exchanged and a decision was reached without a word being spoken. “Guess I’d better call Ella and tell her to expect four more for dinner. Geoff, may I use the vid phone in the study?”
He started to nod before Jill spoke up. “Wait, Randi. Are you sure this isn’t going to cause a problem for her?”
“No ma’am, but I’ll ask. If it is, we’ll do something else. Don’t worry, Jill. We won’t be imposing.”
“Very well. Come along then.” She led Randi into the study before returning to the kitchen.
Ella had actually been quite excited about welcoming the Goldmans back into her home. They had been so kind to both her and Tommy, and she had really enjoyed both occasions they had visited. And Jill had sent a cunningly wrought afghan for Randall when he was born. So Randi was reassured about their welcome on the morrow and was just going to announce it when Jill poked her head out the kitchen doorway and looked up the stairs at Randi.
“Hon, would you call the other two down for lunch please?”
She ducked into the living room and then halted when it seemed she was interrupting a private conversation. She stepped back out the door and cleared her throat in the hallway before entering the room the second time. “Um, Jill says lunch is ready,” she reported, eyes cast toward the floor. Then she turned to leave, until her own particular Circe called out to her.
“Hey, Randi! Wait for me.” Gwen took her by the arm and guided her out the door to the stairs. Geoff watched them go with a smile on his face at the picture they made together. Randi never found out what the conversation she had walked in on was about.
The rest of the day passed pleasantly enough. Gwen was glad her mother had already gotten her dress for the evening. The snow was falling very steadily, and it was as good an excuse as any for staying indoors together. They played a couple games; sat and talked for a while; but a majority of their time was spent curled up together on the couch staring into the firelight. At one point, they actually dozed off together, and Geoff got several holo-captures of them snuggled up asleep. It would be something to cherish in the weeks and months ahead.
When it was time to dress for the symphony, Randi found herself experiencing a bit of déjà vu. Two years had passed since she had stood in this room in front of the same mirror, giving herself and her uniform a final once over.
She was pleased, for the most part, with what was reflected back to her. The uniform was as sharp and creased as it had ever been. There were two more braids and another medal since her last trip, but unless you looked closely, you couldn’t tell.
The face, though - there were lines of experience that hadn’t been there before. And her eyes... maybe it was just her, but her eyes seemed so old. As though they had seen and done everything, good and bad that a human being could undergo in several lifetimes. *There is little to be done for it now. Let’s just go show Gwen a wonderful evening, We don’t have many left, especially like this.* That thought brought a real chuckle to her lips because as much as she loved the bard and as much as she really didn’t mind accompanying her to these formal functions, she absolutely hated the fuss and formality of this uniform. But like the good Marine she was, she stood proudly conscious of who she was while she wore it.
Randi gathered up her gloves and tucked them into her belt, then snatched up her cape and hat and opened the door. And got a second wave of déjà vu as Gwen stepped out of her room at the same time. They halted as they had before, just staring at each other. *So devastatingly gorgeous in that uniform and even more awards than the last time I saw her in it. Oh, Randi, what hold do they have on you, my friend?*
Gwen wore a white gown this time that left her shoulders and a goodly portion of her back bare. On her arm lay her coat. Randi took the coat from her, then offered her arm to escort her downstairs.
When they reached the second floor, the waiting Mr. And Mrs. Goldman simply nodded for the two younger adults to precede them to the next level. Arriving on the first floor, Randi held out the coat, and Gwen allowed Randi to wrap the garment around her. Then she waited for the cape to settle over broad shoulders before moving to secure it. In short order they were ready to leave and stepped out briefly into the snowy night before being whisked away for a night at the symphony.
Randi had managed to put Sal out of her mind right up to the time he saw her and Gwen step out of the transport together. Her groan made Gwen smile. “Buck up, Gunny!” she said with a smile in her voice and on her face. Then she turned to greet the portly man and his wife. The Marine put on her best no nonsense military face and returned respects cordially.
“Looking good there, Sergeant. Got a couple more awards there, I see. Time for a new picture, maybe? Especially since Gwen looks the part of the bride tonight.”
Randi was saved from replying as Dei joined them at precisely that moment. “SALVADOR!!!! What did I tell you about bothering Gwen and her Marine? Now let them be before you upset the applecart.”
“But, Dei, I wasn’t bothering them,” Sal whined. At the same time, different thoughts were flashing through Gwen’s and Randi’s minds.
*MY Marine???*
*Part of the bride??? And why, WHY did he have to notice the extra awards? And why did he have to comment on them? No one else has said a word. Damn!*
“Dei, it’s okay. He really wasn’t bothering us,” Gwen reassured her. Deiannera looked to Randi for confirmation. She didn’t comment, but she didn’t look too displeased, and Dei let it go to usher her brother and sister-in-law in to take a seat. Rico and his date met them at the entrance, merely waving at the Goldman party before going inside.
Geoff came up to stand beside Randi and spoke to her in sotto voce. “You showed remarkable restraint, my friend. They’re nice people, but sometimes his enthusiasm....”
“... gets on your very last nerve. I know.”
“Funny the things we put up with for love, isn’t it?” he whispered so only she could hear. He then turned to offer his arm to Jill who had just finished talking to her daughter, not giving Randi a chance to reply.
“Randi, you okay?” Gwen asked softly, seeing the completely dumbstruck look on her countenance.
“Huh?” she answered dazedly. Very seldom was she completely blindsided, but Geoff had managed to come around a corner unexpectedly. “Oh, yeah,” making a visible effort to collect herself. “Musta zoned there for a minute. Sorry. You ready?” She gallantly offered her arm to Gwen and gestured toward the door where the Goldmans stood waiting.
“Absolutely.” And together they moved as one toward the symphony.
“Did you hear all the whispers when Gwen and Randi entered the Hall tonight, Dear?” Geoff commented to his wife as they changed clothes much later that evening. They were leaving out as soon as they were all comfortably dressed. Randi had declared there was no way she was traveling in dress blues, and they all agreed they could spare twenty minutes to be comfortable.
“Oh yeah. Complete silence at their initial appearance. Then wildfire. It was kinda funny.” They smiled at each other.
“Yeah. But I don’t think they even noticed they were so wrapped up in each other.” He sobered, then sat to put on his shoes.
“What’s wrong, Love?”
“Nothing, Sweetheart. Just tired, I think. My back is bothering me a bit.” He put her off. There was no way in hell he was going to explain how little time he suspected Gwen and the Sabre had left together. He could only hope he was wrong.
“You gonna be okay to travel?”
“Yeah. Randi said it was a private shuttle, and we’d have a place to lay down for a bit.”
“As long as you’re sure,” she inquired, hefting the bag.
“I’m sure.” He felt guilty about her taking the luggage, for even in this day and age chivalry wasn’t completely dead. But he didn’t want to blow his story. Of course she only made it out of the room before the bag was being gently removed from her grasp by Randi. Within half an hour, the shuttle was on its return trip south.
Chapter XIV
It was still very early in the morning when the shuttle landed on the private pad Randi directed the pilot to. The questions were there, but she made it clear that asking them was a bad idea. The four of them walked the relatively short distance from the pad to the dock together.
“You sure you don’t want me to take this down for you?” Randi inquired solicitously. Geoff and Jill had the only bag so it wasn’t a real problem for Randi to carry it.
“No, Hon, thanks. I’ve got it just fine. It’s sweet of you to offer, but we can manage. You girls go on up to the house now and get into bed. It’s late and we’ve got a long, busy day for Festival.”
There wasn’t much either younger woman could say against that statement though Jill’s wording had caused twin blushes; unnoticed by each other, but obvious to the two parental onlookers. They stood together until the Goldmans reached the boathouse doorway and keyed in their password. Then they waved goodnight and continued their trek to the beach house.
Ditto was glad to see them, though not enough to do more than wag her tail at their arrival. Randi merely shook her head, and Gwen muffled a chuckle. With a whispered goodnight, they separated and tumbled into their beds. Both were sound asleep before their heads hit the pillows.
It was full daylight, though still not terribly late by the rest of the world’s standards, when Randi opened her eyes the next morning. She stretched, secretly glad for the warm up pants and sweatshirt she still had on as she’d never actually managed to get past removing her shoes before she fell into bed. She’d never crawled under the cover either, and it was just a bit chilly this morning.
Smiling happily to herself, she got up and scratched the dog behind her ears for several long minutes before heading toward the shower. Once done, she dressed and placed a call to Ella, letting the other woman know they had arrived safely and establishing a meeting time. Then she went to the kitchen to fix some coffee.
Her first cup was a mere memory, and she was well into her second when a knock at the French door sounded. A glance showed her Geoff standing there huddled against the cold wind coming off the water, and she beckoned him inside. “Good morning, Geoff. Cold out?”
“Morning, Randi. Let’s just say it’s a little brisk.” He grinned at her, his rosy cheeks and red nose giving him away.
“Uh huh. You want some coffee to chase the brisk away?” She held up her own cup.
“If you’ve got it to spare, it would be greatly appreciated.”
“There’s plenty, and I can always make more if it’s needed.” She went into the kitchen and pulled down another cup. She turned to get the creamer out of the fridge when she found herself with an armful of bard. Gwen, having awakened to the smell of coffee, tramped down the stairs and headed straight to the kitchen. She never even noticed her father sitting in the living room regarding the scene before him bemusedly. Instead she buried herself in Randi arms that had wrapped around her reflexively and cradled her close.
“G’ morning,” she mumbled, still not fully awake. A light kiss at the top of her head garnered a sleepy smile. “Happy Fest’val.”
“Good morning, Sunshine. Coffee?”
She nodded up and down once, then the arms tightened briefly a second time before Gwen stepped back a pace. It was then that she noticed the third cup on the counter. “A little thirsty?” taking her first sip with something akin to relief.
“Hmm?” Randi pulled her head and the creamer from the fridge and noticed the direction of Gwen’s gaze. “Oh, no. That’s for your dad.”
Her brows scrunched as Gwen processed this information. “Daddy? Why does he need a cup of coffee?”
“Because it’s cold out this morning, and he walked up from the boathouse.”
Golden skin turned red under the blush Gwen suffered. Then she drew a deep breath and shrugged in an attempt of nonchalance. “Oh, okay.” Then she walked into the living room and sat down on the couch near him. “Good morning, Daddy.” She gave his cheek a little kiss. “Happy Festival.”
“Good morning, Daughter. Happy Festival.” Nothing more was said until Randi re-entered the room. Gwen had gotten up to unlock the vid screen and was searching through the different channels when she walked in. Geoff watched in fascination, knowing what a revelation it was about their unspoken commitment that his daughter had such free access to Randi’s life. Sabres tended to be very secretive even within their own ranks, and every one he had ever met had security measures beyond belief. And the evidence in front of him pointed to the fact that Gwen was all the way in the door. But even as he came to this conclusion, he realized Gwen had no idea what a significant gesture it was. Randi was stubborn and short of breaking faith, he saw no way around her determination to keep Gwen in the dark about her feelings.
He was brought out of his musings by the cup of coffee that appeared in front of him and the blonde who plopped down next to him. Randi took a chair off to the side, giving her a view of both the portrait and fireplace to her right, the vid screen to her left and the French doors straight ahead. It was times like this she was grateful Ella had thought to buy dual sofas and chair sets for this big room.
“I love this choir,” Randi commented as she seated herself. “They have the most amazing harmonies and to listen to them a cappella.... Thanks for choosing this, Gwen.”
“You’re welcome,” she answered with a smile. “We’ve almost always watched this on Festival morning. It’s one of my favorite memories growing up. I always wanted to be a musical part of this group, but I don’t sing well enough. I have been able to be part of it as the storyteller though.” Her eyes unfocused as she revisited those times for a brief moment.
“Have you really? I never knew that!” Randi’s voice was slightly accusatory. She couldn’t believe she had missed something this important.
Gwen chuckled. “Well, it’s been a while. Before my Army enlistment.”
“Yes, but you’ve been offered the chance to do it several times since your military service was over,” Geoff contributed.
“You turned down the opportunity to do the Festival reading with these guys? Why??”
Gwen shot her father a very dirty look before turning her attention back to Randi. “Because I wanted to spend Festival here.” It was a huge confession and well she knew it.
“Oh,” was the only answer Randi could make, having been caught completely off guard. She swallowed, then cleared her throat. “Promise me something?” Geoff felt as though he had disappeared from the room, simply an observer to the scene in front of him.
“Sure.” No hesitation, no questions. Randi wavered under the trust she found in the green eyes regarding her.
“If, um, if you get the opportunity to do this next year, will you please take it?” She paused as Gwen started to tear up, thinking Randi was trying to get rid of her at the most important time of year. Randi continued quickly, sensing the reason for the look of hurt confusion. “I’d like to see you be a part of this.” *You are such a fraud and liar, Valiant. You’re not gonna be around long enough to see it, and you know it. But it doesn’t change the fact that I’d still really like to.* The wistful thought brought her internal argument to a screeching halt and returned her attention to Gwen.
“All right. I promise.” Her smile was blinding in its clarity.
Geoff wisely held his tongue.
The program was almost over when Jill made her appearance at the beach house. Randi quietly motioned her in and got up to get her a cup of coffee. “Brrr. I thought we left the cold weather up north. Oh, I love this choir.”
“We do get the occasional cold day, Jill. Thankfully though, not often.”
Silence reigned in the room until the music was over. Then Gwen rose, stopping to wish her mother a Happy Festival before moving upstairs to take her shower. Then quiet ensued once more, and though not uncomfortable, it made Randi want to squirm. Finally she broke it.
“Um, we don’t need to be over to Ella and Tommy’s until lunch time. Would ya’ll like to attend Temple with me this morning? Or would you prefer to stay here? You’re more than welcome to do either. Whatever you’re comfortable with.”
“Are you sure we don’t need to help Ella with lunch preparations? I hate to take advantage and not helping really feels that way.”
“No. I offered, believe me,” rubbing her finger in her ear. “She made it very clear all we were to do was show up on time.”
Geoff chuckled. “Somehow, I don’t find that too hard to believe.”
“Well then, I for one would be happy to join you at Temple. When do you want to leave?”
Randi looked at the loft. “Probably about twenty minutes, but let me check with Gwen.” She mounted the stairs without a backwards glance.
Jill waited until Randi had been admitted into the inner sanctuary before turning to her husband. “They are just like an old married couple, aren’t they? It would almost be funny, if it weren’t so sad. They’re so cute together.”
“Yeah, they are,” sadly. Then he rose from his place on the couch. “C’mon, old married woman. Let’s rinse out these cups and go get ready for Temple. A very busy day has begun.” He lowered a hand to help her up. She reached up and pinched his butt instead.
“Watch who you call old there, old married man. I’ve still got enough to take you if I’ve a mind to.” She muffled a laugh at the shocked expression on his face. It turned into an out and out laugh when he rubbed the spot she had pinched. He smiled at her.
“That you do, my love. That you most certainly do. Now c’mon.” And he did help her up this time, and they made their way into the kitchen.
Randi, meanwhile, was having her self-control severely put to the test. When Gwen bade her enter the bedroom, she’d assumed that Gwen was dressed or nearly finished. She was stunned speechless to know how false that assumption had been. The bard was standing in the doorway of the bathroom clad in what had to be the skimpiest towel in the house. *Breathe, Valiant, breathe.* Not really; it was a full bath sheet just like every other towel was, but the sight was so unexpected Randi was ill prepared to cope with the effects of Gwen so undressed.
*Why is this bothering me so? I’ve seen her in less,* thinking of the many times they spent on the beach in tiny swimsuits and those only to preserve Gwen’s modesty. Randi was quite candid and open about her body around the place otherwise, but didn’t want to make Gwen unduly uncomfortable. She had no idea that a certain love goddess was watching this scene play out with great expectation.
“Ahem,” clearing her throat and trying desperately to keep her voice near its normal pitch, “Sorry. I’ll come back in a few minutes after you’re dressed. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“No, that’s okay,” Gwen replied, exiting the bathroom and entering the closet straightaway after checking her makeup one final time. “Take a seat on the bed. You can talk to me while I get dressed.”
She tried to resist Gwen’s efforts to seat her, but her heart wasn’t in it, and she found herself staring at a sculpted back and tight ass in the mirror as the blonde dropped the towel upon entering the closet. *Damn! She is so beautiful!* She realized Gwen had no idea that she could be seen from this angle as the door was more than partially shut - just not enough to protect Gwen’s modesty from where Randi sat.
Randi knew the smart thing, the honorable thing to do would be to get up and leave the room because from where she was sitting, she had a perfect view of a breathtakingly beautiful, naked woman. A woman who was apparently unaware she was being observed because Randi was being treated to a complete picture of that body. She tried closing her eyes, but that certainly didn’t help matters. Her mind’s eye was more than happy to present her a full color image.
Randi pressed a fist to her lips to keep from embarrassing herself by either saying something she shouldn’t or moaning out loud. But she found herself unable or unwilling to move from her spot, enjoying the guilty pleasure of looking at the woman she loved naked. Finally Gwen found what she was looking for, and after slipping on underclothes and pulling a sweater on, she peeked her head out the closet door. Randi had had just enough time to remove her fist from her mouth and was rubbing her face with her hands when Gwen spoke.
“Hey, you okay?”
“Hmm?” clearing her throat once more. “Yeah. Got up too early this morning, I think. Actually, I came up to find out when you’d be ready to go to Temple?”
Gwen had moved back into the closet and was stepping into a pair of black slacks. “Give me another five minutes and I should be ready.”
“Okay, let me run tell your folks.”
“All righty. Meet you downstairs.”
*Oh boy, Valiant. It’s gonna be a llllloooooonnnnnngggg day.*
And somewhere high above, a goddess was stomping her feet in pure, unadulterated frustration.
************
Temple was, in and of itself, quite an interesting experience. In the three and a half years she had known Randi and the numerous times they had attended Temple together, Gwen had never seen her so fidgety before. She couldn’t seem to find a comfortable position and squiggled and squirmed all over the place until the bard placed her hand on a jumpy leg. Then Randi froze. For the rest of their communion, she hardly dared to breathe. She wasn’t sure if it was because she was afraid Gwen was going to leave her hand there or because she was afraid the blonde would pull it away. In the end, it stayed in place til they stood to leave.
“What was up with you?” Gwen queried as they walked slowly toward the altar to light a candle for each of Randi’s parents. “I’ve never seen you so antsy.”
*Brilliant, Valiant. Absolutely incredible. Can’t tell the woman she’s got you so hot and bothered you wanna jump her bones. <Well, why not?>* She answered herself. *Because it wouldn’t be fair to her. <How do you figure that?> Great, now I’m arguing with myself, and I’m losing. They’ll lock me up for sure. Because, STUPID, I don’t want to hurt her. And loving and leaving is not my style... not anymore, and NEVER with her.*
“Hello? Hello?? Randi? Are you all right?” Blue eyes tracked to concerned green ones that warmed as Randi’s focus sharpened. “There you are. Where’d you go?”
“No place special. Just thinking about my folks,” she lied, sending an apology to her parents for using their memory that way. “I still miss them.” A true enough statement and as she thought about it, she found herself really missing them a lot and wishing they could have met the woman at her side. They would have loved Gwen, she was sure. And they would have made friends of Geoff and Jill just as she had. She smiled at that thought. “They would have liked you, Gwen, and they would’ve liked your folks. Thanks for sharing the day with me.”
“There’s no where else I’d rather be.” When Gwen placed her small hand into Randi’s larger one, Randi could feel the love between them. And strangely, the sexual frustration was gone for the moment, replaced by that love. She knew the other would return full force with a vengeance later, but for now what she held in her hand was more than enough. She was content.
************
“Nice try, Dite. But it’s been millennia since we’ve run into a will as strong as hers.”
“I know,” the goddess pouted. “If I didn’t like her and the little one so much, I’d... I’d... well, I don’t know what I’d do offhand, but it’d be grody, let me tell you that. I can’t like, understand why she’s so resistant to it. She wants it so badly she can totally taste it.”
“You know why. And you also know what the new rules say. We can’t afford to break them. We almost disappeared as did many of our fellows because we were so sure we were right. And mankind grew tired of our arrogance. No interference, Dite.”
“I know, and I won’t. But it hurts to watch this sometimes.”
“It has to be up to them.”
“It will be. Even at the beginning, I never forced love on anybody. Love has always been a choice. I just hope they make the right one.” The lack of slang, and the quiet whisper said more about Aphrodite’s sincerity than any words she could have said. Her sisters left her alone to contemplate the couple still seen in her scrying bowl.
************
The quartet didn’t head back to the beach house, but instead went straight over to Tommy’s when they left Temple. They didn’t even have the chance to knock, for the frazzled man had spotted their approach and happily opened the door and dumped an extremely unhappy Randall into Randi’s arms. He glared at her when the child immediately quieted. “I hate you,” he muttered in a grinning aside to her as he welcomed the others warmly into his home.
Geoff and Jill tried very hard not to stare at the startlingly unexpected picture now standing in front of them. The look of gentle love present on the hard-bitten Marine’s face as she crooned to a now contented baby made her more than beautiful. But when Gwen walked casually over to join them, saying hi and softly talking to Randall, they did stare until tears clouded their vision and they had to look away.
“It is a sight to behold, isn’t it?” Ella questioned them as she walked over to greet them. Then louder, “All right, Randi.” The woman looked up startled. “What’s the big secret? He’s been howling since he got up this morning. Now you waltz in here, and he’s happy as a clam. It’s a conspiracy, isn’t it?” Ella accused in mock anger, though the twinkle in her eyes belied her serious tone.
Randi just looked smug. “It’s a secret between Randall and me.”
“Uh huh. Just for that, you get diaper duty today.”
“Oh... um, uh....”
A tug on her sleeve made her look down into green eyes looking up at her. “I’ll help,” Gwen whispered to her conspiratorially.
“Thanks,” Randi whispered back.
Randi and her little namesake took a seat on the couch near the Goldmans, and Gwen sat next to them on the arm. Randi offered to scrunch them all together so they would all actually fit on the seat, but Gwen was more than happy with her position on the arm. It afforded her a good view of Randi, the baby and her parents; no one was unduly squashed; and she was still next to her friend and Randall.
Ella had left with a chuckle at Randi’s speechlessness over her impending diaper duty, and Tommy excused himself momentarily to help his wife finish up dinner preparations. Randi felt it a good time to introduce the baby to Gwen’s parents.
“Geoff, Jill... this is Randall Thomas Steele. Randall,” looking the baby squarely in the eyes, “this is Mr. and Mrs. Goldman. They are good people, good friends. You be nice to them, okay?”
It tickled the two older adults to hear such straightforward talk to the infant, but he apparently understood her quite well. He didn’t utter a sound as he was passed from one set of arms to another, and he blinked at them in seeming understanding. After several ‘get acquainted’ minutes, the boy started to get fussy and was passed back to Randi’s waiting arms. She looked up at the bard again and raised a brow in silent inquiry. Gwen shook her head. “No, not until he settles down again. I’m not messing with what’s working!”
The room cracked up with this pronouncement, and Tommy and Ella, who’d been standing in the doorway together when it was made, laughed harder than the rest. “Ain’t it the truth, sister,” Ella proclaimed. “Ain’t it the truth! Ya’ll come on in for dinner. It’s time to eat.”
“Um, Ella, I think the boy may be ready to eat as well,” Randi commented, watching the infant sucking hard on his tiny fist.
“Hmm, well, if ya’ll will excuse me then....”
“Wait, Ella.” Jill spoke up. “There is no reason unless you prefer to nurse privately, that you can’t join us at the table. We’re all adults here, for heaven’s sakes.”
The woman looked around the table of family and friends and nodded. “I’ll be right back.” A brief minute passed, and when she returned the child was covered and nursing at her breast.
It didn’t take long for talk around the table to give way to the very serious business of eating. Ella excused herself and returned again shortly, having moved Randall to the other side. As the eating slowed, conversation resumed. And in a lull, they heard a whining at the back door.
“Ditto?” Randi rose from her seat and moved to open the door. She stopped the shepherd from entering as the dog’s smell assaulted her. “Phew, girl! What have you been doing?? You stink!” The canine barked intermittently for a minute or so, then sat quietly. “Yes, well, I missed you too, but you need a bath first.” Ditto’s head dropped at the mention of a bath. “Go on home. We’ll be there shortly and after your bath we can play a bit, all right?” The dog’s ears perked up at that and with one sharp bark, she headed to the beach house.
Randi turned around and almost ran into Ella, who had removed the suckling child from her bosom and was in the process of trying to straighten her clothing. Unceremoniously she placed the dozing infant in Randi’s arms with a command. “Go change him and put him down, please. It’s nap time.”
Randi looked back at her horrified, trying to determine her seriousness. Ella’s shooing motions assured her it was no joke, and Randi made her way slowly to the nursery. Fortunately Gwen had heard the whole exchange and excused herself from the table to help her beleaguered companion. The rest saw it as an opportunity to move elsewhere. The men volunteered for cleanup duty, and the other two women moved their discussion into the living room.
When Gwen entered the baby’s room, troubled blue eyes gazed up at her and pleaded, “Help?” She took pity on Randi and gently moved her to one side. Randi moved herself to stand slightly behind and observe over Gwen’s shoulder. Six swift skilled moves later, Randall was clean and dry and gazing adoringly up into emerald colored eyes. He gave her a sleepy smile, and the one she gave him in return lit up the whole room. Randi moved to stand in the doorway unnoticed while Gwen sat in the room’s single rocking chair and began to weave a tale of magic and intrigue for her tiny audience. The baby fell asleep less than halfway through the story, and Gwen silently rose and placed him in his crib. She joined Randi at the door, and with one last look at the boy they exited the nursery together.
“So, how does the story end?”
“Huh?” Her mind had already moved on to other things.
“The story that you were just telling Randall? How does it end?”
“Guess you’ll just have to show up for the other sessions to see now, won’t you?” The twinkle in Gwen’s eyes made Randi growl in frustration. Gwen laughed.
Knowing that everyone was pretty well content to stay put and relax after the huge meal they had eaten, Randi excused herself for a while. She promised to return after Ditto’s bath and a bit of playtime. “She smells like dead fish or worse. So I really need to get her clean soon. I don’t want the whole beach house to smell like that for the next few days. Besides, I’ve been a little neglectful of her lately.”
“She’s been around here everyday for a bit at least so whatever she got into happened fairly recently... like since yesterday. And we’ve been playing with her a bit. Randall squeals when he sees her,” Tommy supplied helpfully. “But go on. We’ll all still be here in a couple hours when you get back.”
“But don’t you come in all wet and stinky,” Ella warned. “Randall will be up by then.” The group chuckled at the implied threat, and Randi made her move toward the door. She was brought up short when a small hand slipped into her larger one.
“Mind if I come along?”
“You’re always welcome, Gwen. You know that.”
The two walked silently back to the beach house, needing no words between them. The German shepherd was waiting patiently outside the door. Randi punched in the key code and motioned Gwen, then the dog ahead of her into the house. Ditto walked straight to the partial bath, knowing the sooner this part of the ritual was over, the faster they would get to the treats and playtime part.
Randi detoured into her room momentarily, coming back out pulling up the strap on a sleek one-piece Speedo. A blonde brow rose in confusion. “Trust me, it works better all the way around this way.”
Randi stepped into the bathroom, then over the short step into the tiny shower stall. “C’mon, Ditto. Let’s go, girl.” The puppy pleaded and whined to no avail for about thirty seconds, then dropped her head and tail and stepped in behind her mistress. Randi called out the water temperature she wanted, and when it was reached the shower came on automatically. Ditto hung her head resignedly and allowed the washing to commence; secretly enjoying the extra attention Randi lavished on her during this ritual. It wouldn’t do to admit that though. Dogs were supposed to hate baths.
In relatively short order, the shepherd was pronounced fresh and clean by her very pleased owner and sent out draped in a towel to the waiting blonde. The dog stood stock-still while Gwen patiently dried and brushed her coat. She licked the fair cheek in thanks and received a hug and a treat in return.
By this time, Randi had cleaned up the mess in the bathroom and the tracks on the floor and had gone into her own bathroom to clean herself up. She came out to see the puppy on her back, legs twitching in pleasure and tail wagging as Gwen vigorously scratched her belly.
“Hey, can anybody get in on this?” Two heads popped up, then the dog shot up. Her exuberance knocked Randi flat on her ass; Gwen laughed out loud at the sight it made. Randi got a second face washing, then finally managed to remove the shepherd from her chest. “A little help here would be appreciated,” with a pointed glare in Gwen’s direction. This just threw her into more gales of laughter. The dog, thinking it was all part of the game, turned her attack on Gwen and knocked her down and sliding across the floor. Now it was Gwen’s turn for a doggy tongue face wash and Randi’s turn to howl in laughter. Of course Gwen was laughing so hard she could neither move the dog nor call for help. Instead she grabbed Randi by the ankle and yanked, toppling her balance. She forgot to consider that she was going to be at the bottom of this particular doggy pile and emitted a loud “OOF” when Randi landed somewhat on top of her and Ditto. Randi had managed to shift most of her weight to one side when she realized what was happening.
It was to this somewhat tangled web of humanity and dog that the Goldmans walked into shortly thereafter. They had come to retrieve their coats as Tommy had invited them out for a little spin in the boat. Randi didn’t know whether to be angry or thankful. She decided to be thankful since her self-control seemed to be less and less in control these days.
Since it was going to be a short trip, they all grabbed their coats, and Ditto stood waiting for them at the doors. She never missed an opportunity to ride on the boat. As it turned out, the dog got two rides. It was too cold for the baby to go so Ella sat with him while Tommy took Randi and the Goldmans out for a bit. Then Randi and Gwen stayed behind so she could ride and look at the mainland decorations as well. It had become something of a tradition for Tommy and Ella, and she was secretly glad Randi had insisted she go out even though she had protested it wasn’t necessary.
Randall awakened while his mama was out. Gwen watched in awe at the way the small bundle responded to the otherwise fierce Marine, and at how Randi seemed to soften around the baby. The three of them sat in contented silence while Randi fed the infant from a warm bottle Ella had left for him just in case.
It was quite a picture they made together when the Goldmans and the Steeles walked in on them somewhere very close to moonrise. Gwen was sitting in the corner of the sofa, head back and tilted slightly down sound asleep. One hand was tangled in the dark hair sprawled across her lap, the other draped protectively over Randi’s shoulders. Randi was also sound asleep; both arms were wrapped firmly around the baby sleeping soundly on her chest. Tommy managed to capture the moment several times before Ditto interrupted the tableau by putting her frozen nose on Randi’s warm neck. Blue eyes shot open, but she didn’t move or make a sound. The others were amazed, but Geoff recognized how very thorough her training was right then. He was impressed. The rest of the evening passed in quiet conversation, remembering past Festivals and eating leftovers. Jill and Geoff took turns holding Randall until bedtime and he was remarkably well behaved for them as well.
“It the law of nature, dear,” Jill told Ella. “They’re supposed to give you grief. It’s all part of the mother’s curse.” The room broke into muffled chuckles at Ella’s rolled eyes and disgusted sigh. The party broke up shortly afterwards.
The walk back to the beach house was quiet, and each one of them was caught up in their own thoughts. They were each thankful for the jackets or coats they wore, as the sea wind was stiff and cold. Ditto ran ahead and was waiting by the door like a sentinel when they arrived. With a quick goodnight, Geoff and Jill broke off and went straight to the boathouse. It had been a long, exhausting day, and they still had a lot they wanted to do before they headed back up north day after tomorrow.
Randi and Gwen headed back up to the house. They were anxious to exchange Festival gifts, which they had agreed to do once they were alone. So they entered the beach house, and the Marine flipped on the fireplace. Ditto moved to her customary place in front of it and stretched out to sleep. The two women split up and went to their rooms to fetch their gift.
Gwen came downstairs hesitantly with a box. Randi left her gift leaning against the doorjamb on the inside of her room and moved toward the couch. “Would you like to open your gift first?” a bit shyly.
“Um,” biting her lip, “I thought we’d open them together.”
“Well, we can, but uh, well... you’re kinda gonna know what yours is when I bring it out.”
A look of confusion crossed Gwen’s face and she set the box down on the sofa. “Okay, I can go first, I guess.”
“Okay, then. Close your eyes.” She obliged, and Randi reached for the long cylindrical object resting near to hand. “Do you remember a conversation we had a few months back?”
Gwen’s brow crinkled in thought as she waited for a little more detail. Finally exasperated she growled, “Randi, you want to help me out here a little more? We have had more than one conversation in the past few months, you know.”
“Oh, right. Sorry. I thought you were still thinking about it. Anyway, when I was doing some of my weapons drills with the security team at Midas. Do you remember?”
Gwen cast back in her mind, and finally lit upon the talk her friend was referring to.
Randi had brought her security teams alpha and beta together one Saturday morning for training. After warming up and working on some hand to hand, the Marine had brought out a bundle of staves. The bard, who had accompanied her, watched in fascination as the classes did their practice routines in perfect synchronization. Then she sat enthralled as they came at their instructor - singly, in pairs and in small groups - and with nothing but a staff of her own, Randi kicked butt and took names.
It had taken Gwen most of the remainder of the day to get up the courage to ask about what she had seen. But Randi had offered to teach her and get her a staff suited to her. Then the Marine had disappeared for three months and the bard had assumed she had forgotten.
Gwen opened her eyes just as Randi pulled a beautiful, dark wood carved stave from her room. She stared in awe at it for several silent minutes before whispering, “Oh, Randi.” The tears rolled unheeded down her cheeks. “It’s beautiful. Thank you.” Impulsively she kissed her and hugged her neck so tightly Randi was in danger of passing out from lack of oxygen if not flaring hormones. Instead she reached down and engulfed Gwen in a smothering hug of her own, lifting her completely off the ground.
“I love you, Gwen. Happy Festival.”
“I love you too, Randi.” They slowly separated, and Gwen turned to the box. “Would you like to open your gift before or after you tell me about these exquisite carvings?”
Randi turned into the five-year-old child that usually remained carefully tucked away. “Gimme! Gimme! Gimme!”
Gwen chuckled at her enthusiasm and placed the unexpectedly heavy box in Randi’s hands. She looked extremely shy and almost uncomfortable. The smile on Randi’s face was huge though, and Gwen got lost in her zeal. “I hope you like it.”
Randi stopped and turned to Gwen, grasping her wrists and chafing gently. “Gwen, no matter what it is, I’ll like it because it’s from you.” Reassured, Gwen stepped back a pace, releasing her hands from Randi’s light grip. Randi resumed her attack on the box.
Raising the cover, she froze in shock, staring down at the gift. Slowly she placed the lid on the floor and reached a hesitant hand toward the intricately tooled leather cover. She lifted it from the box, moving the box from her lap and setting the book there with gentle precision. Tears of wonder flooded her eyes when she opened it and found Gwen’s stories written at first in a somewhat shaky hand, then with more confidence.
“You,” the Marine stopped and swallowed the lump in her throat. “You wrote these for me?”
Gwen nodded her head, then drew a deep breath. “I wrote them out for you,” with a shy smile. “But these are actually the stories my grandmother used to tell me when I was a child.”
Randi was silent for a very long time, running a trembling hand up and down the soft pages in wonderment. “This is so amazing, Gwen. Thank you.”
Gwen sat down next to her and leaned her head on Randi’s shoulder. “The cover is a copy of the original, with a new glyph added for you.”
Randi closed the pages carefully, looking at the Sabre symbol in the lower right hand corner. “Do each of these symbols have meaning?” A nod. “And what made you choose this one for me?”
“I didn’t. The leather crafter did. She and her family have always done them, and they are gifted with insight. I’m not sure I understand the symbolism myself although I know I’ve seen it before.“
Randi didn’t comment; simply hugged Gwen senseless. Unknowing of the mental battle that was taking place in the head above her, Gwen snuggled closer and wrapped an arm around Randi’s waist and returned the squeeze. *This is the safest place in the world. It feels like home.*
************
“You enjoy torturing her, don’t you?” Artemis asked with wry humor.
“Hmm, well, it’s like... if she’s gonna totally frustrate my plans, I’m gonna for sure frustrate her.”
Athena looked at the hunter. “Ooo, Love’s a bitch!”
“You bet your sweet ass I am, Sister!” Laughter followed this pronouncement.
************
They floated in timeless regard of the flames. Then Gwen’s voice broke the silence. “Randi, will you tell what the different symbols on the staff mean?” She nodded and Gwen reached the staff to her.
“Let’s see... these,” pointing to nine different symbols strategically placed along the length of the stave, “are the symbol of woman. Each is taken from a different culture.”
“And the animals?”
“The animals have meaning as well. Each one represents a different set of characteristics you are seen to have.”
A blonde brow rose into her bangs. “Really? Like what?”
“Um, well, the hummingbird represents energy and wonder. The horse - endurance, independence and friendliness, and the wolf print is a symbol of loyalty and success.”
“The owl represents wisdom, doesn’t it?”
“Yeah, wisdom and vision.”
“What about the eagle’s head?”
“That is for courage and strength. The seal shows dreaming and imagination; the sea horse - magic and grace. The lion represents health, nobility, and courage. And the dolphin symbolizes harmony, love and communication.”
There was silence for a long time after that until Randi reached down and lifted Gwen’s tear streaked face. Small fingers covered her lips before she could voice her concern. “Wow. That is so awesome, so humbling,” she whispered. “Thank you.”
Randi nodded a silent acknowledgment and by tacit agreement, they turned their gazes back to the fireplace. It wasn’t long before they were asleep, wrapped in one another’s embrace.
************
“Ow, dammit! That hurts!” Randi tried moving her neck.
“S’matter?” Sleepy green eyes peered up at her. “G’morning.”
An indulgent smile crossed Randi face. “Good morning.” She groaned again.
“What’s wrong?” She moved her head and moaned at the twinge in her neck. “Ow! Never mind; I’m starting to understand the problem.” She lifted a hand to rub the back and side of her neck. “I guess falling asleep on the couch wasn’t the smartest thing we’ve ever done.”
“No, but it was nice waking up with you in my arms.” *Damn! Stupid! What the hell was that that just came out of your mouth??? Have you lost your mind, Valiant??*
“It was nice to be here. I always feel so safe, so protected, when I’m with you.” She hugged Randi briefly, then rose. “I’ll fix breakfast since you had pillow duty last night. That sound okay to you?”
“Yeah, yeah. Fine,” Randi answered dazedly. She couldn’t believe Gwen had played off her words so easily. She decided to let it lie and said, “I’m gonna go get a shower. I’ll do clean-up detail, all right?”
“Deal.”
If Gwen noticed Randi took slightly longer than normal in the shower, she made no mention of the fact. Gwen was just glad to see her less tense looking than she had since Randi’s return. They ate in relative silence though Randi did make it a point to compliment the fine cooking. When they were done, Randi moved to clean up while Gwen went upstairs to bathe. In the middle of all this, Geoff and Jill arrived, refusing breakfast since they had already eaten but accepting a cup of coffee.
“Randi, Hon, what are your plans for today?”
“Nothing special that I know of until tonight. Why? Was there something you wanted to do?”
“Well, actually, Tommy called this morning.” The weather, so typical for this region, was in stark contrast to the day before - moderate to the point of being warm. “Since the weather has turned out so nice today, he and Ella wanted to take us and the baby out for a little mini-cruise. If you girls don’t mind....”
“If we don’t mind what, Mother?” Gwen interrupted as she came downstairs still toweling her hair, Usually she finished this process and at least had the blonde locks combed out before venturing out of her room but hearing her mother’s voice was too big a pull on her curiosity.
“Being left alone to fend for yourselves today. Tommy has invited your father and I out on the cruiser with them today.”
“Mom, that’s fine with me. You’re here to have a good time and see some friends you only see once or twice a year. Do what makes you happy.”
“Take your coats with you. It may be warmer, but that breeze is gonna be chilly.”
“Boy, that’s the truth,” chimed in Geoff. “Thanks for the reminder, Randi.”
“Forget it once... you’ll never forget it again!” Her eyes twinkled in amusement.
“I’ll bet.”
So the Goldmans and the Steeles went out together on a little mini water jaunt, which left Randi and Gwen alone together for the day. Randi took Gwen through a few basic staff maneuvers. Then by mutual, unspoken consent, they got the bike out and went for a nice long ride.
At lunch, Gwen mentioned in a rather casual off handed way that one day she’d like to learn to drive it. And Randi decided then and there that she would do everything in her power to grant Gwen’s requests of her from then on. She wanted her to have roomfuls of pleasant memories to think about once Randi was removed from her life.
So much to Gwen’s surprise and delight, Randi turned over her prized motorcycle and Gwen got her first lessons in how to drive it. She laughed out loud once she got the hang of it - at the absolute freedom and power she felt being in control. Randi just grinned at her contagious enthusiasm and let her hands rest lightly on Gwen’s waist.
Just before sunset, they stopped on the bridge and watched the sun slip beneath the horizon. Then they hurried home to get ready for the small party at CL and Tony’s.
Geoff and Jill had been home some while and were watching for them when they came in. Gwen was talking to Randi ninety to nothing, and Randi listened with an indulgent smile on her face. The elder Goldmans walked up from the boathouse as they arrived and met them at the French doors. They were able to pick out from her somewhat incoherent babble that Gwen had gotten a chance to drive the bike.
Geoff looked at Randi, who shrugged slightly and smiled. The man nodded his agreement, knowing why she had done it and felt a helpless sadness flood through him. He knew it was obvious to her even through his smile. She clapped him on the back in understanding and moved into the house.
An hour later, they were approaching the party site in Tommy’s large transport. It had room for all of them plus Randall, and it just made more sense to take the one vehicle. Besides, it would give them a chance to get away at a decent hour with a valid excuse.
It was a fun evening. Geoff and Jill renewed friendships with people they had met before and made a few new friends. Gwen made it a point to introduce Scott and his fiancée to them. The band even set up and played for a bit. Jill was still the life of the party, and Geoff enjoyed watching his young-spirited wife wipe the floor with the much chronologically younger people trying to keep up with her. Gwen was happy to stay in the background and was relieved when she noted they were leaving. It had been an exciting, exhausting day, and she was ready to go home and go to bed. A whispered goodnight to her folks outside the beach house and another to Randi just inside, and they all were all in bed sound asleep within minutes. It had been a good day.
The following day, Randi found herself alone in the house babysitting Randall. Her own fault, she supposed, though she was secretly very pleased to have the time with him.
Ella had come by early. She was ready to spend the day shopping, and Jill and Gwen were thrilled to join her. Randi, however, was less than enthusiastic. “You could stay here and babysit if you’d rather,” she commented, thinking Randi would never agree to that alone.
“I’d rather,” Randi stated flatly.
“Oooookaaay. Well then, ladies,” placing the diaper bag on the floor and the baby in Randi’s arms. “Are we ready?”
“Not quite,” Gwen replied. “Will you excuse us?” Taking the bag in one hand and Randi in the other, she dragged them both to the kitchen.
“Gwen?”
“Are you sure about this, Randi? I can stay....”
“No,” awkwardly reaching out to put two fingers on Gwen’s lips. “No, you enjoy shopping and this will give you some quality time with your mom. You go and have a good time. I’ll be here when ya’ll get back this afternoon.”
“Yeah, but will the house still be standing?”
“Smart aleck! Get outta here!”
Laughter bubbled up from Gwen, and Randall cooed in response. “I know how you feel, Buddy,” whispered Randi into his tiny ear. He cooed again in response to the ticklish feeling.
Tommy and Geoff stopped by briefly just after the three women had left, but took off again shortly thereafter. They had a suspicious look about them, but Randi couldn’t weed out what they were up to. “Ya know, Boy, they’re up to something but damned if I know what.” She looked around furtively as the epithet left her lips. “Don’t tell your mama you heard that from me, okay?” Waving arms and kicking legs were her answer.
It was early afternoon when the Goldman/Steele shopping contingent returned home loaded down with bags. The sight that met their eyes stopped them dead in the doorway. Randi had changed from her standard, somber black and white and was wearing the most outrageous, colorful T-shirt any of them had ever seen. The baby seemed enthralled with it, his eyes never leaving the colorful figure crawling around on the floor near him. Ditto was serving as his chair back and had not moved since her mistress had placed the baby down next to her.
As the three froze in the doorway, Randi scooped the child up and blew a raspberry on his tummy, then neatly made her way over to the shell-shocked women. She was a little disheveled looking, but appeared very self satisfied. Ella shook herself to clear her mind and put the bags on the floor to take her son. Ditto, released from her assistant’s duties, came over to inspect each woman and her packages. Well satisfied, she moved over to her fireplace spot to take a nap. Babysitting assisting was hard work.
Randall squealed upon seeing his mother and started rooting around. Ella darted Randi a dirty look.
“Hey, don’t glare at me. I fed him... three times!”
Ella chuckled. “I’m sure. He seems to be trying to compensate for his small size at birth and is eating constantly now.” She moved to the far couch.
Jill and Gwen had moved into the room, and Gwen had taken her things upstairs. “Randi, have you seen Geoff?”
“Yeah. He and Tommy came up shortly after ya’ll left. They’re up to something.”
“They’re boys, Dear, in grown up bodies. Of course they’re up to something.”
The “boys” returned an hour later, full of not-too-well-hidden mischief. They and their wives were quick to leave, not sure their secret could stand up under Randi’s questioning and ice blue stare. They were going to meet up again at the beach house around dark, and go out for dinner and the small parade being held that evening. Tommy and Ella begged off.
“Did ya’ll manage to get it done?” Jill asked Geoff on the walk down the dock.
“No, but it has a good start. A few more trips and Randi will have a boat.” They exchanged smiles, and entered the boathouse together.
The night was very entertaining. Tommy had secured a balcony table at one of the nicer restaurants where they could sit and eat and watch the festivities below them. They commented on some of the more interesting and outlandish costumes in the parade, and Randi caught one of the prized necklaces that she presented to Gwen with a flourish. A wandering photographer for the restaurant took several candid shots of them and told them they would be ready for pick up at the door. Everyone was quite pleased with them, and they took the lot, glad for a memento of such a nice evening together.
“What time are we heading back tomorrow, Randi?” Geoff asked as they piled into Tommy’s transport.
“Whenever ya’ll are ready. Makes no difference to me.”
“Okay. Midmorning, maybe. Then we don’t have to rush getting out of here and will still get home in plenty of time to go to Sal’s party tomorrow night.”
He saw her slight grimace, but she simply said, “I’ll let the pilot know to be ready for us.”
It was quiet the remainder of the ride home, and they separated with soft goodnights. Gwen stopped Randi at the door of her room with a hug.
“What’s that for?” she asked, as she returned the squeeze.
“Just because I can.” A dark brow rose though Gwen couldn’t see it. “And to say thanks for letting us come along and play. It’s been fun.”
“Yeah, it has, and it’s not over yet.” She kissed the blonde head tucked beneath her chin. “Now to bed with ya so we can go to Sal’s tomorrow.”
“You okay with that?”
“Yeah. He’s a good guy - just a little too, um... exuberant sometimes.”
They chuckled together, then said good night and headed for bed. Tomorrow was another day.
Chapter XV
The shuttle flight was uneventful as was the ride to the Goldman’s brownstone home. Before they’d hardly placed the bags in their rooms, Gwen was pulling Randi down the stairs and out the door. With a shrug and a smiling wave, they were gone.
“What’s your rush?” Randi asked with a chuckle. “The party’s not for several more hours.”
“Not the party, Silly. The park.”
“The park?
“Yes. Now c’mon.”
Randi realized Gwen wasn’t going to impart any further information and gladly allowed the smaller woman to pull her along. She figured she’d find out what the mystery was about soon enough. What the mystery was - to her great surprise and secret delight - was an old fashioned fair. And for the remainder of the afternoon, they played like children from a time gone by. There were fast rides, slow rides, high in the air rides and spinning rides. But their favorite turned out to be an ancient merry-go-round that had all white horses. They rode it until they were dizzy and as the sun started to set, they headed back home.
“So did you have fun?” Gwen asked with a knowing twinkle in her eyes.
“No,” Randi replied pulling out her gruffest voice and sternest face.
“I’m glad. So did... HUH??? Whaddya mean... NO?!?” Gwen stopped dead in the middle of the walkway, forcing others to move around them as she stood firm with her hands on her hips glaring at Randi. Randi held her gaze not flinching. Gwen was so shocked by the answer she failed to see the twinkle lurking in the blue depths. Green eyes dropped to the ground. “I’m s…” but the rest of her words were cut off as she was lifted into the air by her waist and spun around in circles like a little child.
“Of course I had fun, you goof!! Couldn’t you tell?? That was an awesome idea!! Thanks!!” Randi hugged Gwen to her tightly rocking gently back and forth. Gwen returned the squeeze until she was lowered to her feet. Then she punched Randi’s arm.
“That was for being so mean.” And this time she saw the twinkle and took off running. She squealed loudly when she heard Randi catching up to her quickly. *Not that she couldn’t catch me if she tried.* Now laughter bubbled up, and it slowed her down just enough for Randi to catch up to her before they reached the steps of the brownstone. She slung Gwen up into a fireman’s carry and marched up the steps and into the house, Gwen squealing and laughing all the way. She thought of pounding on the broad back, but determined if one punch had gotten her into this position in the first place, repetitive punching would not further her case in her favor.
Geoff and Jill peeked out of their bedroom as Randi made her way past the second floor door. They merely exchanged looks and shut the door again.
Randi went straight to Gwen’s room and dropped the bard on the bed, tickling her until she cried for mercy. Then she disappeared out the door and into her own room before Gwen stopped laughing and recovered her breath to speak. “Brat,” Gwen mumbled when she was able to speak. She knew Randi had left thinking she had won because there was no time now to retaliate. She was going to be pressed for enough time to get ready as it was. *But there was *always* later,* she thought with an evil little smirk.
*This is getting harder and harder to keep a lid on. I want so badly to just... NO!! I decided that wouldn’t be fair to her. I just want her to have lots of good memories. Is that so much to ask?!?* Randi ran shaking hands over her face and into her hair. *Guess I’d better go get ready for this shindig,* and she moved to take a shower.
A scant half hour later, each stepped from her room and stopped, staring at the other for a long moment. “You know,” Gwen commented with a smile, ”we’ve got to stop meeting like this. People are going to start to talk.”
*They already are, Love... more than you know.* Aloud Randi said, “You look really nice.” She smiled when Gwen flushed slightly at the compliment. And she did, too. Her forest green sweater accentuated her eyes and coordinated quite well with Randi’s crimson one. Both wore black pants though Gwen’s was tailored silk and Randi’s was soft rawhide leather.
“Thanks. So do you. Shall we?” gesturing toward the stairs. They walked down slowly together. At the door they were met by the Goldmans and stopped to don their coats. Then it was into the transport and over to Sal’s.
Carmen and Sal greeted them at the door and took their coats. Surprisingly they didn’t live in the city itself but in a sprawling farmhouse some good distance away. Randi was impressed with the beautiful, original hardwood floors and stone fireplaces. The decorating was subdued, and Randi figured that was in large part due to Carmen’s touch. Sal was just naturally more flamboyant. After a moment with their hosts, they moved further into the room, and the Goldmans were swallowed up by old friends. Gwen did her best to stay by Randi’s side, but Randi encouraged her to mix and mingle.
“Go on, Gwen. I’ll be fine here.”
“Randi, I don’t want to leave you alone. And I’d really rather not be without you either.” It was a startlingly unexpected comment, and it warmed the cockles of Randi’s heart. There was nothing she could say against the sentiment either. Gwen took her arm and slowly they circuited the room.
“They look so well together,” Carmen commented to Sal as they moved to join their guests.
“Yes, they do,” he agreed. “Dei and I are going to speak to them about doing some new pictures.”
“Well, it can wait til after dinner,” noticing the subtle signal being given to her from the kitchen. They announced the meal and made their way to the dining room.
Conversation flowed smoothly around the table, and Randi found herself next to an older man discussing ancient politics and political systems. It was interesting, and she found she was enjoying herself much more than she anticipated. He was very sharp and asked pointed questions to which she gave equally pointed answers. They did not realize they had captured the table’s attention until a lull in their debate rested in the complete silence of the room.
“You know, young lady... you are the first person in a very long time to challenge my thinking.” He lifted his wine glass to her. “Salut!”
Randi raised her glass in return. “I thank you, sir, for the fine conversation.” The guests cheered and Randi blushed ever so slightly at the attention. The man twitched his mustache and smiled at her, his eyes twinkling.
After dinner was over, the guests moved back to the large room they had gathered in before, forming groups of twos or threes. Randi moved into a far back corner content just to observe. Gwen had excused herself on the way back from the dining room, and now Randi watched as Gwen made her way across the room. She slowed and chatted with several folks though she never allowed them to impede her progress toward Randi. Not far from her goal, she was intercepted by Dei and Dell and knew she would have to actually spend a few minutes with them. She threw an apologetic glance to her companion, and Randi shrugged and smiled in return. The three women walked toward the bar.
Randi watched them go, then stiffened as she sensed someone approaching her. She growled low in her throat when she recognized Sal, but remembering her manners and the fact that he was her host for the evening, beckoned him closer and indicated the chair reserved for Gwen. “What’s on your mind, Sal? I sense a set-up here.”
“Well, um... yes, you do. But we wanted to clear this with you first this time. We wanted to ask about you and Gwen doing new pictures together.”
“Why? What’s wrong with the old ones?”
“Hmm? Oh, there’s nothing wrong with them. We’d just like to do some more. You two make such an interesting contrast, such a beautiful couple....” Her head whipped up and baleful blue eyes pinned him to the spot. “I... I... I mean, uh....”
She took a calming breath. “It’s okay, Sal. I know what you meant.” He heaved a sigh of relief. There was quiet between them for a few minutes while she considered his words. He had asked Dei to let him be the one to approach Randi. He wanted a chance to redeem himself of their initial meeting. Now at least she seemed to be considering the idea. So he supposed he was that far ahead. Finally she broke the silence.
“Does Gwen know about this?”
“No. We agreed to talk to you alone first, since we kinda cornered you into the last bunch. We thought it was only fair not to put you on the spot and only if you agreed would we go to Gwen with the idea.”
She nodded her head at his words. “I appreciate that, Sal. I’ve got a counter proposal for you.”
Both his brows rose. “Oh? Do tell.”
“Walk with me.” They rose and went towards Sal’s private study. He was fairly confident his sister and her partner could keep Gwen occupied for a few more minutes and was equally certain that Randi would prefer a bit of privacy to talk.
“Can I offer you a drink?”
“Water?”
“With or without ice?”
He handed her a tumbler of ice water, and fixed himself a bourbon neat. He then motioned her to one of the two high backed chairs near the fireplace and they seated themselves. “By the way,” he added, giving her a chance to collect her thoughts, “nice discussion during dinner. You are the first person since my mother passed away who has argued with my father and actually gotten his attention and made him think about views other than his own.”
Blue eyes went wide. “That was your father?”
“Yes, and I’ll warrant he hasn’t had such a good time in years. Most people are afraid of him, for whatever reason. So thank you for entertaining him so well. Now what is your proposal?”
She told him. About the big surprise party they had planned for Gwen at Spring Equinox. About the achievement award the Entertainment Guild was going to give the bard on the night following the party. And about the huge soiree after the awards ceremony. “I was thinking maybe you guys could come down and do some shots of her at the party; then join us at the capital city; capture the whole awards thing... even the dance afterwards. Candid stuff instead of the posed studio look.”
Sal thought hard on this. “I like it. I really do. What a novel idea. And Rico could do so much with this, maybe even put together a collage.” Now he seemed to be talking mostly to himself. “Oh, this could work out so very well. What a wonderful idea.” He turned to face Randi again. “Thank you.” A light tap on the door sounded, and Sal called out, “Enter.” Gwen peeked into the room. She spotted her quarry and came over to her.
“Hi.”
“Hi.”
“I was a little worried. You just up and disappeared.”
With a glance at Sal to make him understand to follow her lead, Randi answered. “Actually Sal took pity on me. It was getting a little close in there, and he offered me a bit of respite from the crowd for a few minutes. I certainly never meant to hog the host’s time.”
“Not a problem at all, Randi. I needed a bit of a break from the crowd myself for a few minutes. But if you’ll excuse me now, I need to get back out there. You’re more than welcome to stay until you feel comfortable, ladies.” And so saying, he closed the door behind himself.
“You okay?” Gwen asked once they were alone. “I know Sal kinda drives you crazy.”
“I’m fine. Actually he’s been very kind. Did you know that was his father I was talking to at dinner?”
“Yes, and I’ll admit to being surprised. Old man Bouvier hasn’t smiled that much in all the years I can remember knowing him. And that’s a pretty long time. C’mon,” standing and extending her hand towards Randi. “Mother and Daddy will be ready to go shortly.”
It was a very short time later when the quartet took their leave of the party.
“Well, that was interesting,” Jill said. “Sal and Carmen always have such nice gatherings. Mr. Bouvier Sr. was extremely animated, more so than I’ve seen him in years. Let’s see, tomorrow night is our parade. I’ll be glad for that day of rest before the last big party. It’s funny how tired having fun will make you.” Geoff agreed silently with a nod of his head and indicated the back of the transport. There wrapped in each other’s arms sat the bard and her warrior sound asleep.
The next day passed in relative quiet. Gwen managed to talk Randi into doing a bit of shopping with her and Jill. Gwen mother noticed that Randi was not enjoying herself particularly but was determined to bear things out with good grace and humor. Before she could step in though, Gwen moved to rectify the situation. Taking Randi by the arm, Gwen led her over to a small indoor café. Jill followed behind slowly, not wanting to intrude. Once they were seated for lunch, Jill excused herself to the ladies room to give the two younger women a bit of privacy.
“Thank you for coming with us today, Randi. I know shopping is not high on your list of fun and entertaining things to do, and I really do appreciate your willingness....”
“Does it make you happy, Gwen?”
“Yes, of course, but....”
“Then I’m glad to do it. I don’t mind it really. I just figure you have a better time going with like-minded folks, like your mom and Ella. But I never mind going with you.”
“And I much prefer you being with me.”
The waiter walked up them, cutting off whatever reply Randi would have made. Instead they turned their attention to the menu and had ordered when Jill returned to the table. “Hi, Ma! I ordered you a Reuben on seedless Rye with fries.”
The older woman wrinkled her nose good-naturedly at her daughter. “You’re bad for my figure, you know.”
“Oh I don’t know, Jill,” running a lazy blue gaze up and down her body. “I think you look pretty good, and I’ll bet Geoff does too. What about you, Gwen?”
“Oh, yeah. I want to look that good when I get to be old,” getting in on the teasing.
Jill flushed in pleasure, then sputtered,” OLD?? What do you mean, OLD??” The two younger women burst out laughing at the look of outrage, the sheepishness that adorned Jill’s features. “I know where you’re sleeping, you know!” she said with narrowed eyes twinkling at them. Randi blinked and Gwen flushed, but before they could sputter out a response, lunch arrived at the table, and the next few minutes were spent indulging in guilty pleasures. When the first rush to eat was done, conversation resumed with a change of subject.
“So what’s on for the afternoon?” from Jill.
“I thought you still had shopping to do,” replied Randi a bit puzzled.
“Randi, there is always shopping to do,” Gwen explained. “But we’ve done enough for today. What would you like to do?”
Randi was caught flat-footed. *That happens a lot with her, doesn’t it Valiant?* “I, uh, I dunno. I hadn’t thought about it really.”
“Okay, I’ll tell you what. We’ll take a little walk, then maybe go back to the house for a bit. You be thinking on what would interest you around here, and we’ll plan all day tomorrow with stuff you want to do. Sound like a plan? What do you think, Mother?”
“Sounds like a good plan to me. Would you like me to take the packages back in the transport, Dear?”
“Please.”
“Well, I guess it’s all settled then.” Randi commented as she rose and paid the bill. “Will you be all right going back alone?” with consideration.
“Aren’t you sweet? I’ll be fine, Dear; thank you. You kids run along now.”
Randi stretched out her hand to Gwen who took it willingly. They walked out of the café and headed out toward the park. Instead of visiting the fair, they chose a path and meandered slowly around the outskirts of the park in silence. Mostly silence, that is, since the sounds of the fair carried to them easily in the still air. Their still linked hands allowed them to find a pace they were both comfortable with, and in unspoken consent they headed home after only one lap around the perimeter.
Jill met them at the door with cups of hot cocoa and motioned them into the living room and its already lit fireplace. They curled up next to each other on the couch and stared into the flames until their hot chocolate was finished. Then Gwen reached for Randi’s cup and placed them both on the table. “You decided what you’d like to do tomorrow?”
Randi looked down at the blonde head tucked beneath her chin. *I suppose staying right here with you in my arms is out of the question.* She moved an arm around Gwen’s shoulder and was gratified when Gwen reached for her other hand and wrapped it around her middle. “Um, well, is there anywhere we can do some skiing or something?”
Gwen’s gaze turned inward for a long moment. “Yep, I know just the place.”
The following morning found them headed to an old, abandoned ski lodge. The new building that had replaced it was on the other side of the mountain so they were alone on the old side. They unloaded the Sno-doos and skis and rode one to the top.
“Well, now I understand the need for the ‘Doos,” Randi commented as they reached the summit. “Good choice though. It’s almost like we’re alone in the world. I needed a little peace.” Said with a sigh.
“I know,” Gwen smiled. “That’s why I chose this place. Very few people ever come here anymore.” For hours that morning and into the early afternoon, they took turns skiing and riding the Sno-doos up and down the mountainside. Finally exhausted, Gwen dropped to the ground. “No more, please. No more.”
“How about this then?” indicating a picnic basket. “Your mom gave it to me this morning as we started out the door.”
“That’s what held you up?”
“Yep. So how ‘bout it?”
“Whatcha got there, Gunny?”
“Well, let’s see. Tomato soup. Coffee.” She put the two thermoses aside. “Hmm, roast beef sandwiches, chips aannnndddd, mmmmm, chocolate cake.”
“I think you may have just found yourself a lunch date, Sugar,” drawled Gwen with a chuckle. Randi just stared at her. She found the accent cute in the extreme and was hard pressed not to say something. Randi swallowed and continued to remove the food from the basket. After they were finished, they loaded up the transport and headed back toward the Goldman homestead. The plan was to enjoy a quiet relaxed evening in. And for a change, they managed to stick to the plan.
Much of the following day was spent apart, though it wasn’t deliberate on anyone’s part. Randi was up with the birds and went for a run. It went a little longer than she’d expected, though when she got back Gwen was still in bed. *That’s unusual.* But she shrugged, figuring the bard was taking full advantage of her holiday. Randi hopped in the shower, and when she got out and dressed headed down stairs for a cup of coffee. She noticed Gwen on the vid phone with Dei as she passed the open library door and decided to pick up a cup for her as well. By the time she reached the study though, Gwen was gone, and she heard the shower running in the room above her head. With a smile, Randi took the coffee and left it on Gwen’s dresser.
Geoff met Randi coming back downstairs and invited Randi to join him in his workshop. He had been tinkering with a couple new weapons and wanted her comments and input. The morning passed with them bantering back and forth, though they actually made a bit of progress, and the Marine made some insightful suggestions. When they went in for lunch, Jill casually mentioned that Gwen had been called away for a meeting with Dei and Sal. Randi was disappointed but understood the need to take care of business.
After the meal, Randi went to her room and took out the journal Gwen had given her. She read until sleep claimed her, and when she dreamed it was off far off places and long lost times and two people who had meant everything to one another in life, in death and beyond.
Gwen came in mid afternoon asking after her; she climbed the stairs quietly to the top floor landing. She knocked softly at the door, and when she received no response and heard no sound gently pushed the door open. She smiled at the picture Randi made curled up tight in the middle of the bed around the book the bard had given her. Gwen extracted the journal and placed it on the stand beside the bed. Then she pulled a cover up over her sleeping friend and returned to her own room. She decided a nap wasn’t a half bad idea and quickly fell into a deep sleep.
When she awoke a few hours later, she realized the smells of dinner were making her very hungry. Though supper was served at the dance, the Goldmans always ate before they left. It was necessary since the supper didn’t start being served until quite late. Gwen ran a brush through her hair and tripped lightly downstairs to the kitchen. Everyone seemed to be waiting on her, and as she slid into her seat she muttered, “Why didn’t somebody wake me?”
“We didn’t need to, Dear. The food did exactly what it was supposed to,” Jill teased with a twinkle in her eyes.
Dinner and clean up was taken care of fairly quickly, and the four separated once again to prepare for the evening. Randi regretted the fact the she only had her uniform but wryly smiled at how well it suited her.
Gwen was secretly glad for the formal gathering as it afforded her an opportunity to see Randi decked out in full dress blues. The Marine was a striking figure any time, but when she put on that uniform, she commanded attention.
The bard debated for a long time, finally deciding on a blood red backless frock. She didn’t question the need to look perfect tonight; she simply went with her gut instinct. Almost an hour passed before she emerged from her room. She was strangely disappointed that Randi did not exit her door at the same time until she looked at the lower landing and saw her returning her gaze from below. With a deep breath, she made her way slowly down. Without a word, Randi took her arm and escorted her down the second set of stairs. They paused, playing at what was now a ritual between them in donning their outerwear. Then they silently headed out to the transport and the dance.
The party passed as the ones before it had. Upon entering the room, Gwen was swept away by one pair of arms and then another. Randi made it clear by her eyes and body language alone that offers would be unwelcome. Instead she stood in the same place all evening, waiting for the time that Gwen would return to her. Each time she welcomed her back joyfully, and they would stay in conversation until a new body whisked Gwen off to the dance floor again.
“Why don’t you ask her to dance, Randi?” Geoff asked as he and Jill took a break.
“No, Geoff. It’s hard enough to maintain control without taking her into my arms like that.”
He furrowed his brow in confusion. “Randi, you take her in your arms all the times. I’ve seen you do it.”
“Never like this and never in public.”
He accepted her words though he disagreed with her logic. He realized she was right about their public touching though. He really wished... Damn! It was getting harder and harder for him to remain silent as well. He got an idea and excused himself.
Randi thought she saw Geoff talking to the DJ a little while later, but couldn’t be entirely certain. And she didn’t have long to think about it as Gwen came up with drinks.
“Step outside with me?” The veranda was sheltered, but still very cold when they stepped from the overly warm room. Gwen wrapped her arms around herself in reflex. “Brrr. Oh, wow!” she exclaimed all in one breath as a warm wool jacket was draped over her shoulders. She turned and found herself wrapped in strong, white covered arms. *White covered?!? What the hell??* Then she realized what the wooly warmth was surrounding her. “Miranda Valiant! Put your jacket back on this minute!” She started to shrug it off. Large, muscular hands impeded her efforts.
“Leave it,” the low voice commanded. “You need it worse than I do. We’re only going to be out here for a minute anyway.” Gwen stopped struggling. “Now, you okay?”
“Yes. Just needed a bit of a break and some fresh air.” A pause. “Thank you for coming with me. I know you’re not having fun.”
“Gwen, I’m fine. But you’re welcome.”
They stood in silence for a few more minutes looking out at the stars together. “C’mon,” Gwen said, slipping off the jacket and holding it for Randi. “Before they start looking for us.” Gwen gave the Marine the once over when she was finished buttoning and nodded her head. “Sometime when you wear this, I’d like to see your hair down instead of in the braid. Now let’s go. I’m hungry.”
There wasn’t anything to say at that point, and Randi willingly followed Gwen to the buffet supper table. It was a quiet few minutes as they were left in peace while they ate. But as soon as they reached the ballroom, Gwen was once again besieged by willing partners. As the night neared its closure, Gwen finally got up the nerve to do something for which she’d been garnering courage all evening. “Dance with me?” She asked Randi shyly.
She wanted to say no. She really, truly tried to say no. But one look into those pleading green eyes and she was lost. When the music of the song she’d sung to Gwen for her birthday began to play, she took her into her arms. And the world faded away until there was nothing but the music and each other.
Slowly the floor cleared, leaving them alone together to dance the last dance of the season together. When it was over, they strolled off arm in arm toward the door. Not a word was spoken between them, but something fundamental had changed. It was not ready yet to be acknowledged, but it was there. Things were subtly different.
************
Gwen came back from her memories to dark swirling clouds and a brisk wind that whipped whitecaps on the waves. She stood in the face of the approaching storm, unconcerned.
“Kinda suits your mood, doesn’t it, Little One?
Gwen’s head jerked around looking for the voice that had spoken to her. “Randi?” She whispered, seeing no one, then paused knowing it couldn’t possibly be her. “All right. I don’t know who’s out there, but this isn’t funny. Show yourself.”
She waited, then stared in amazement as with very little fanfare a beautiful blonde woman took up residence on one of the deck’s built in benches. “Wh... who are you? And why are you here?”
“My name is Aphrodite, and we need to talk.”
“Aphrodite?? Goddess of Love, Aphrodite??”
“You got it, Sweet Cheeks. In the flesh.”
“What do we have to talk about? This is too little, too late, I’m afraid.” Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled silently down her face as her gaze returned to the dark horizon. Her arms came up to wrap around herself in a sense of self-protection. The goddess flinched in sympathy at the anguish radiating from the slim form.
“Do you really think she betrayed you?” dropping any hint of playfulness in her speech. There was quiet for a very long time. Big, fat raindrops started dropping slowly onto the deck, increasing in speed and ferocity rapidly. Soon Gwen was soaked and almost hidden from view by the pelting water. The goddess began to wonder if Gwen was ever going to answer her. She looked so miserable, and with a snap of her fingers they were in the boathouse, dry and warm, sitting comfortably in front of the fire. “Gwen, do you really think Randi betrayed you by not telling you of her love for you?”
“YES! No. I don’t know what I believe anymore,” she said with a whisper. “It just hurts so much.”
“And it’s easier to blame her since she’s no longer here.”
“She left me! She left me all alone to go die for something I don’t understand and nobody will explain it to me! She left me without once....” She paused and drew in a sobbing breath. “But she did, didn’t she?” looking at Aphrodite with pain filled eyes. “In her actions; in her looks; even in her words she told me and I just never heard her, did I?”
The blonde goddess didn’t answer her; just took the small, cold hands in her own warmer ones. “Why do you suppose it is that you didn’t hear her?”
Silence for a long while and then a whispered, “I was afraid. Afraid she wouldn’t feel the same. And afraid it would change everything if she did feel the same, and I didn’t want to lose the most precious friendship I’ve ever had.”
“Gwen, if you could say anything you wanted to Randi right now, and you knew she would hear you, what would you tell her?”
Another long pause while the bard who had lost her words thought seriously on this. “I would tell her I’m sorry and that I miss her and that I love her very much. That I am totally, hopelessly in love with her. And I would ask her to come back to me because I need her.”
Aphrodite didn’t say anything for a while, overwhelmed by the simplistic truth of those few sentences. She hoped they would be enough. She squeezed the hands she had been holding and released them to stand. The goddess took a long look around the boathouse, admiring the simple, clean lines and lack of frills in the room.
“Ya know, Gwen, when mankind made its first tentative steps toward peace and the different religious sects came together to build the temples, a few of the gods were confused as to why the temples were built out of old fashioned marble stone and cedar wood. I mean, after all these millennia, none of us really understood why you would use such outdated materials. It was only when we looked closer and realized how rare those items were now, that we began to appreciate what we had been given.”
“Are you telling me I need to appreciate what I was given?? Something that was ripped away from me before I understood its importance to me?? That one day I’ll see how rare what we had together was and be thankful for the time we had together??” The fire died as quickly as it flared. “Please, just go,” Gwen whispered, eyes never leaving the floor.
It wasn’t at all what the love goddess had been driving at, but she realized that there was really no way to explain herself either. “I’m sorry, Gwen. I wouldn’t for all the world have had this happen.” Happy when the young woman didn’t pull away from the light touch on her shoulder.
“What... having us fall in love or having us not recognized the glaring truth in front of us?”
“You not recognizing your love for each other. We are bound by new rules now, and they restrict so much of what we are able to do.”
“Oh, so you can make people fall in love, just not make sure that they’re happy in it?” with a bitter twist.
The goddess took Gwen in her arms, cradling and comforting her like she would a small child. “Oh no, Hon. I don’t make people fall in love at all. Never have. I just put people and circumstances together. What develops from there is up to the individuals involved. A lot of times, they end up friends. A lot of times they end up lovers, or even in love with each other. But only in very rare instances do soulmates come together. But when they do, it’s a beautiful thing.”
“Were Randi and I soulmates?”
“You know the answer to that as well as or better than I do.”
There was quiet after that and when Aphrodite checked on her charge, she found she had fallen into a light doze. With a thought directed toward her cousin Morpheus, she felt the bard slip into a deep, dreamless state. Thanks, Morph, she thought. She needs this. Dite then moved the two of them to the beach house, and after only a moment’s hesitation, placed Gwen into Randi’s bed before disappearing in a shower of rose petals.
Gwen slept through the night, undisturbed by dreams or nightmares. She awoke in the morning, confused as to how she’d ended up in Randi’s bed again, wondering if Aphrodite’s visit had been just a figment of her once active imagination. When she saw rose petals scattered on the floor and bed, she figured what she remembered must be real and that the love goddess had put her where she was.
Why here? She thought dully as the sights and scents of the room again overwhelmed her and sent fresh pain searing through her heart. She got up, pushing her hair away from her face haphazardly and shuffled her way into the kitchen. Gwen started the coffee and looked around the room, noting the changes her moving in had brought. Her mind carried her back to the events of six months previous.
************
The week after they had returned from up north after Festival was incredibly busy. The days at work were spent catching up from the holiday. Randi and Gwen did manage lunch together, but that was the extent of their contact. Still many noticed a subtle, tangible difference between them. They were much more tactile with each other, managing some sort of physical contact the entire time they were together. Neither woman seemed overtly aware of this change, but it was markedly there nevertheless.
Randi snuck out of work early both Mondays and Wednesdays. Gwen never noticed, because Randi was right there when the day was over, waiting to help her move her stuff. Her reaction to the many, many boxes piled in the bard’s living room was priceless, though.
Blue eyes, wide and round, had turned to Gwen in startlement. “You didn’t tell me I was gonna need to build a whole new house, Gwen.”
She had burst into surprised laughter and sent a light smack to Randi’s muscular mid-section, then grimaced slightly at the contact. “Ow, you’re solid!”
Which comment got her a smirk and a raised eyebrow. “You’re just now noticing this? Man, I must be slipping.” She picked up a small stack and moved out the door toward the elevator. Gwen followed right behind her with a couple of her own.
“It’s not as bad as it seems, Randi. I need to go through all these boxes and get rid of a lot of stuff.”
Now Randi felt bad about her comment. “No, Gwen. We’ll find a place for it all to go. I just didn’t, uh... well....”
“I know. Neither did I until the boxes started piling up around me. I decided the other night I was going to have to do some sorting. There’s a lot here that I don’t really need or want, but have never taken the time to get rid of. This is the perfect excuse.” She smiled at Randi who naturally responded in kind.
It took the better part of the week to move everything from the penthouse to the beach house, but that was due in large part to the fact that neither woman seemed to be in any great rush to go back and forth. One load a night was plenty, and since Gwen didn’t go through every box they brought in each night, they started piling up.
Tommy stopped by on his way home Friday to remind them of band practice and could only stand shell shocked at the number of boxes stacked neatly by the walls awaiting Gwen’s attention. He wisely did not comment, only reminded them of their expected presence and headed home.
Practice was short and sweet. Randi told the guys privately that she was going out of town and asked them to continue working on the other songs. “I should be back in a couple weeks, and we can do the afternoon practices til we’re ready.”
“You still want it to be a surprise?”
“Yeah, the party, the award’s ceremony, the whole nine yards. Everything’s a surprise for her, all right?”
“Okay, Randi. We’ll be ready with your music by the time you get back.” They finished putting away equipment silently as Gwen emerged from the house and headed their way. “You tuck the baby in?”
“No, Ella just let me feed him a bit. She’s waiting for you to say goodnight before she puts him down.”
“Okay. I’ll be back in a minute, all right?”
Gwen nodded her head and watched until Randi disappeared into the house. Then she walked over to where Tommy was casually seated.
“You don’t put your progeny to bed, T?”
“Hmm, I’ll go in and sit with him and we’ll talk a while when he wakes up again. He’s quite the conversationalist at times. Must gonna be a bard.” She mock punched him.
“You know, you’re the second person to make a bard crack to me about that boy. Bet he does grow up to be one just to spite you.” She picked up a water bottle and took a long gulp. Randi stepped from the doorway and neatly removed the bottle from Gwen’s grasp, draining it quickly.
“Why you little... I oughtta....” Her voice tapered off when Randi rose to her full height and glowered down dangerously at her.
“Yeeeesssss?” Randi drawled with a smirk. “You oughtta what?”
Gwen lost her train of thought as the nearness of that body triggered memories of what had been exposed to her eyes months previous. And the memories prompted responses she wasn’t ready to receive or acknowledge. She stepped back a pace. “I oughtta get started on my story telling, I guess.” She grabbed another bottle and moved away. Randi looked at Tommy in a somewhat confused consternation. He shrugged his shoulders. He understood Gwen’s response; he just wasn’t sure what had caused it. And he wasn’t about to try to explain it to the hardheaded Marine. If she couldn’t see it for herself, there wasn’t much he could do to make her see.
Gwen walked to a private area to regroup, and after a few calming breaths and a distinct effort on her part to clear her mind, actually felt ready to start. She walked over to where Tommy and Randi still sat and waited for the same reaction to Randi’s presence. When it didn’t come, she extended a hand to the seated woman. “Come sit up front with me?”
Randi made no verbal response. She simply took the proffered hand and allowed Gwen to link their fingers and lead her forward. Their fingers stayed entwined while the stories were woven; Gwen adapted her style to allow for the lack of hand gestures. Tommy sat in awe as once again he realized she could really tell a story with nothing but words. No holo-technology, no visual aids - just words and the inflection of her voice. It was, as Scott had once said, a very humbling experience.
Saturday began much like the rest of the week had started, with an early morning staff workout. It was becoming their habit to do practice in the morning before work and again in the evening before they retired. They had missed the exercise the night before and discovered very quickly that moving outside was a prudent idea. It was amazing the difference a foot of space could make.
The chill outside was a bit of a shock, but the katas warmed them up quite fast, and by the time they came in both women were sweating liberally. They separated for showers and met back up in the kitchen almost simultaneously.
“What you wanna do today?”
Gwen sighed at Randi’s question, looking toward the boxes with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. She sighed again loudly. “I need to start going through all those boxes, I guess.”
“Would it change your mind if I told you I’m going out of town Monday and will be gone for at least a couple weeks?”
Those words caused an ache deep in her gut, and Gwen had to draw breath against the sudden, unwelcome sensation. “You’ll be okay?” *Where did that come from?*
Randi smiled, grateful for the concern although she was a bit puzzled at the reaction. “Yeah, it’s just something that can’t be rescheduled that I need to take care of. I’ll be back here aggravating you before you know it,” waggling her eyebrows.
Gwen mock punched at her. “Well, in that case, you can give me another riding lesson?” ending with a question and a hopeful look sparkling in her verdant eyes.
“A riding lesson, huh? I think that can be arranged. Bundle up though.”
“Yes, mom,” Gwen sassed before scooting out of the kitchen and up the stairs.
“Brat,” muttered Randi, but the smile on her face betrayed her mumbling.
They rode most of the day with Gwen doing a majority of the driving. She was really starting to get quite a liking for this bike and was glad again she’d allowed Randi to coax her on it the first time. She was amazed at the freedom she felt and was subtly conscious of the large hands resting lightly at her waist. *Wonder what it would feel like if she wrapped herself around me like I do to her? She shook her head, wondering why that thought had popped into her head.
“You okay?” came the low voice in her ear.
“Hmm, yeah. But maybe you should drive the rest of the way home.” Gwen pulled the bike over to the side of the road and stood up. The hand on her shoulder startled her.
“Hey,” Randi said, removing her own helmet and reaching for Gwen’s. “What’s wrong?”
“I guess I’m just a little tired,” barely meeting her companion’s compelling blue eyes.
Randi read the confusion in the green eyes looking back at her, but couldn’t fathom the reason for it. So she took what Gwen said at face value. “All right. I’ll drive.” The remainder of the ride was silent, each woman lost in her own thoughts.
Sunday was fairly quiet. They spent a good portion of the day babysitting Randall, giving Tommy and Ella a bit of much needed ‘couple’ time. It was fun and entertaining, and Gwen told the infant and Randi another part of her special baby tale. But they were happy as well for the peace and quiet that returned that evening when the Steeles picked their son up.
“I never realized how tiring a baby was,” Gwen commented as she flopped on the sofa after they had taken their leave.
“Um,” was the only response she got from Randi who dropped down beside her, stretching long legs out in front of her and rolling her head onto the back of the couch.
“Well, I was going to work on those boxes tonight, but I am just too tired.” She closed her eyes.
The dark head turned her way. “No rush, Gwen. You’ll get it done when you get it done. It’s not going anywhere.”
“Yes, I know. That’s part of the problem. But I’ll try to get it done before you get back.” Silence fell again for a long while after that, broken only by the popping from the fireplace. “You will be careful, right?” Gwen couldn’t explain the clenching in her gut if she’d tried, but it was very real. The thought of this trip was making her almost physically ill.
“I’ll be fine, I promise.”
“You promise?”
“Yes, I promise.”
“All right, then.” But she felt the spasms subside to a tolerable level.
They said their goodbyes that night as Randi needed to be up and away before Gwen was out of bed. “Keep up your staff practice. I’ll be testing you when I get back.”
“I will. And I’ll try to have things sorted out.”
The hug they found themselves enveloped in was like a safe port for both of them, and they stood there for long moments absorbing the warmth. Lips grazed across the top of blonde hair in a light kiss. “I love you Gwen,” spoken on many planes.
“I love you too, Randi. Goodnight.”
“Happy dreams, Little One.”
Chapter XVI
It was still fully dark outside when Randi left the house and headed to the public shuttle hub. This mission was unauthorized and not for the record so she wanted to keep it as quiet as possible. She was fairly certain she could pinpoint who the leak was. Catching them was going to be a whole other kettle of fish.
She looked much like any other traveler, and in fact blended in so well neither Gwen nor Tommy would have noticed her. Years of being a shadow were truly effective now when her best safety lay in being out in the open. It took three days to travel a distance that should have taken a mere two hours directly. However, directness wasn’t as important as discreteness, and she took her own sweet time, listening and learning along the way. It was interesting what people would say if they didn’t know someone was listening.
Randi was the first to arrive at the first rendezvous point. Her team was meeting here before separating to regroup at the second, official assembly. This area attracted all manner of individuals throughout the year and was a perfect spot for them to blend and mingle without attracting undue attention. She lay down on the bed and tried to relax. Hopefully within ten days they would have an answer. Then they could begin to work on the solution.
While out in the cheerful market place late the next morning, Randi noticed two of her compatriots had arrived. A third showed up while she was enjoying lunch at an outdoor café. Five were still unaccounted for, but the team wasn’t scheduled to meet up until afternoon the following day.
Randi got up early that Friday morning, careful to leave no trail as she slowly made her way to their gathering spot. Tiny was the first to arrive behind her, followed shortly by Brenda and Cam. The rest of the team though coming from different directions, arrived almost simultaneously. The rest of the afternoon was spent going over the details of their infiltration. When they were sure all the bases had been covered, the Sabres slowly slipped away one by one until only Randi and Tiny were left.
“Do you think this will work, Randi?”
“Doubts, my friend?”
“Merely concerns. This is a big risk.”
“Tiny, if you want out, now’s the time to speak up.”
“No, NO, Randi. I... we are all with you til the end. I just want to be sure we take the bastards with us.”
“Oh, we will. And we’ll take the bitch for good measure.”
Another three days passed before the Sabres began trickling into Ghost Rider’s temporary encampment. The sheer size of it and the volume of dissidents arriving could have been down heartening. To know that so many people were unhappy with peace, and to know there were so few Sabres to protect it was a heavy burden to bear. Instead it strengthened their resolve to ensure the peace for an unknowing mankind.
Randi had become a Fringe Amazon. No one even looked twice at her, and she learned just how fragile the truce was between the six fanatical cults. Already these women had plans to destroy their temporary allies after their common enemy, the Black Sabres, was decimated. It made her blood run cold to listen to such matter-of-fact talk about murder. It was hard enough for her to live with the things she had done even knowing they were necessary to maintain the peace and blessed by the goddesses. She couldn’t imagine how these women were able to sleep at night.
Tiny was quite impressive as a Wizard. He looked much like his grandfather had when he had been a wizard in his youth, and no one questioned his right to be there or the reason for it. The things he saw and heard sickened him, and he wondered how his grandfather had ever managed to swallow the line of shit they were serving. He now understood a lot of the comments his own father made about his old man, and why he kept pretty much to himself. He was more than a little ashamed at what he had come from, then realized he had much to be proud of. He had made more of a difference than his grandfather ever had, and if he died now it would be with far more honor than his grandfather had ever known.
No one would have recognized Nick. Even Randi had a hard time picking her fellow Sabre out of the throng of Skinheads wandering around. She secretly wondered how he felt about giving up the mass of blonde hair that had adorned his head. She absently ran a hand through her own dark mane. *I don’t think I could do that,* though the piercings she’d ended up with hadn’t been a particularly pleasant experience. *You’d think we’d be a bit more advanced in this day and age.*
As a member of the Reds, Cam seemed to blend in quite well. His nondescript features helped him to mold himself into a typical Red gang member. His tattoo, which took up all of one arm and part of his back, had actually made him quite admired by his fellows. The attention was a double-edged sword. It got him noticed, but it also allowed him the opportunity to hear things he wouldn’t have otherwise.
Hernandez was their Blue infiltrator. His heritage, which was written in his features and skin, made him welcome and unquestioned. The fact that he spoke the language like the native he was only helped his cause. He thought of his upbringing and realized the many nights he had spent at his mother’s knee learning of his ancient culture were to his benefit now. He sent a silent thank you to his mama. It was very possible the time she had taken with him as a child would keep him alive as an adult.
As a member of the Brotherhood, though, Brenda had topped them all. Her short muscular physique and captivating good looks had earned her a place at the leader’s side. He had noticed her when she had arrived in the camp, and after a little persuasion she had been glad to remain there. She was risking everything to be so close to the information, and she only hoped whoring herself out to the enemy would bring in the results they needed.
Randi was more than a little amazed at how easy it was for them to blend in to their groups until she realized that in the sea of faces they were in, few individuals actually knew each other. And her team had their stories down pat. The other three members of the squad were set up in various observation spots to learn all they could without actually being seen.
It took more than ten days for people to stop arriving, and Randi secretly wondered what would happen if the regular military were to notice a gathering of more than ten thousand souls in the dry, dead desert. But because it was dry and dead, no one would think to look. And because there was no known threat to the peace, no one would think to look. So the sea continued to swell until the desert became a mass of humanity from all over the planet. And then the assembly held its collective breath, waiting for its leader.
Two more days passed, and tempers were growing frayed. But on the evening of the second day, word was passed that Ghost Rider, Grace Rivers, had arrived. Excitement mounted. Finally after years of work and planning, they were all about to hit pay dirt.
As the witching hour approached, each faction made its way toward its designated area around the circular stage that had been constructed. Brenda, of course, had a front row seat, but the rest of the Sabre team managed to get fairly close to the front as well.
The floodlights that had been hastily erected were suddenly switched off, causing a gasp to rise from the assembled crowd followed by complete and absolute silence. When they were turned back on a mere moment later, Ghost Rider was standing alone in the midst of the stage. Cheers and applause rang out across the desert for several long minutes until the woman raised her hands and a hush fell.
“My friends.” Her surprisingly quiet voice rang out through the stillness of the desert night air. “The time we have been working toward for years lies almost within our grasp.” The empty night echoed again with the shouts and callings of ten thousand dissidents. Randi felt a thrill of terror shimmy up her spine at the sound. It was the first real tendril of fear she’d felt. She’d known when she started this, and when she realized where the corruption was, that in all likelihood she was a dead woman walking on a very limited clock. As a Sabre, it was an accepted part of life. But the fact that so many were ready, anxious even, to wreak havoc on innocents all in the name of wreaking havoc was horrifying. A picture of Gwen’s face floated before her mind’s eye. *I will keep you safe. I swear.* Her resolve affirmed, she turned her attention back to the blonde on the podium.
“A few of you have been with me from the very beginning. Many of you are second generation. And we even have a scattering of third geners with us.” Rivers smiled a sickly sweet smile. It brought home to Randi how many young people and children were here, and she wondered privately how many of them truly believed what they were told, and how many were here out of a sense of duty and loyalty. But seeing the looks of fanaticism all around her reminded her that most of these people had been schooled in hatred and violence since their birth. *How sad and how unjust.* She wondered how many of them would have chosen this had they been offered an alternative. Ghost Rider resumed her speech, and Randi focused on the words.
“Set your houses in order, my children, and prepare yourselves and your troops for the apocalypse. In a few short months at the time of Celebration, we will strike! And we will be victorious!” A loud roar of approval met her words, and she let the sound carry and build momentum for quite a little bit. Eventually though she signaled for quiet and continued. “The Black Sabres are not great enough nor strong enough to oppose us, and when we have crushed them beneath our heel, the world will be ours for the taking and chaos shall reign!” Her voice had grown shriller with each word until she was shrieking. The troops seemed to rally with it though, and again the desert shook with the thunder of cheering voices and applause. The blonde woman soaked it all in and regained a semblance of sanity. When she spoke the next time, her voice was soft and modulated. “Now my friends, please, eat, drink, make merry among yourselves. When next we meet again, it will be to make war, not love.”
At this, controlled mayhem broke out all over. Factions began to politely mix and mingle which was a blessing for the Sabres. It enabled them to meet and speak without arousing suspicion. Everyone except for Brenda, that is. The leader of the Brotherhood made it very clear he wanted her company for the remainder of their time together. She had managed to pass that much information to Randi when they’d met sometime later.
“You sure you’re okay with this?” growled Randi, sotto voce. “I hate to think....”
“Then don’t,” Bren whispered back. “I’m fine. It’s our best chance for information, and you know it.” Sincere brown eyes met troubled blue. “It’s only for three more days. I’ll meet you all at the rendezvous after that.”
“And we’ll talk?”
“We’ll talk. I promise.”
“Be careful.”
“You too.”
Alcohol was flowing freely, and it didn’t take long for the music to start. With the music came the dancing and many heretofore unaccepted unions began to form. Morning was going to bring some interesting discoveries.
The Sabres took the opportunity to escape the debauchery as early as they could. There was a lot to do and discuss. And none of them felt particularly like partaking in the activities that were breaking out around them. It was difficult enough to know Brenda was having to consort with the enemy at that level. And these people, all of them, were the enemy.
Randi and Tiny actually left together. No one even gave them a second glance. The way they were cuddled up together whispering and giggling, it was assumed they were going to one or the other’s room. And in fact, they were, though they were headed into the town and not to the temporary shelters that had been put in place in the desert. But not for the reason it was thought.
Two of the three team members who had been hidden observers were already back in the hotel when Tiny and Randi arrived. They knew this by the small signal that was placed in the window of their room. Randi nodded satisfactorily, then unwrapped herself from Tiny’s embrace to open the door for them. They both carefully checked the room out visually as well as electronically before entering. Well satisfied that their cover was intact, they heaved a silent sigh of relief and sat quietly on the bed together for a long time, comfortable in the solitude.
“This is bad, isn’t it?” Randi asked, breaking the silence.
“Yeah, it is,” Tiny answered. “If we don’t stop them before their attack on Celebration, we won’t be able to stop them.” He got up and started pacing the room a little. “Where did all these people, all this hatred come from? Did you know it was gonna be this bad?” He turned an accusing eye on her.
She jumped up and met him stare for stare, blue eyes locked on gray for a very long moment. She wasn’t sure whether or not to be angry or sad at the frustrated allegation in her friend’s voice. Finally she fell back to the bed in defeat and dropped her head into her hands.
“I don’t know, Tiny. I suspected it was big though never in a million years did I ever imagine something like this. How did all this get started? I think that’s gonna be a big key here to understanding where the hate is coming from especially for Ghost Rider. And she’s the glue that’s holding all of this together.”
He didn’t interrupt her. He could sense she was having difficulty expressing some things and was working others out aloud. So he patiently waited through the silence for her to continue.
“Tiny, I’ll be honest with you. Since I started putting the pieces together months ago, I’ve discovered a few things.” She stood and started pacing, and now he sat to stay out of her way. He had sat in on a few of her thinking sessions before and found it best to stay out of her way until she was done.
“First of all, we have a leak.” She nodded at the look of shock that crossed his handsome features. “I know, but it gets worse. It’s somebody high up... someone very close to the top. I’m fairly certain I know who it is, but until I have proof I can’t make any accusations.” He knew better than to even ask. She would reveal nothing until and unless she was able to do so. “Secondly, we know Ghost Rider is the glue that holds these people together. If we can remove the heads of the hydra, we should be able to defeat the lower echelon quite easily. The question is, can we get it done quickly enough with minimal damage to our forces? I’m not sure it’s possible because we need to take her and the faction leaders out of the picture completely.” Doubt was very evident in both her words and her tone. She grew pensively silent.
“What else troubles you, my friend?”
She debated long and hard with herself about sharing her innermost thoughts and feelings with her comrade. This man who had stood beside her sharing life and death. Whom she had trusted her life to on many occasions and had him place his life in her hands in return. He was the closest thing to a confidante she had ever or would ever know. And she needed to share just a little bit.
“I’m in love, Tiny.”
His eyes widened. Words he had never expected to hear her say had tumbled from her lips and fallen on his ears. He made no immediate comment though. There was nothing he could say at this point. He waited in silence for her to continue.
“You’re not gonna comment, Tiny? Tell me how stupid that is? What a waste of effort and energy?” she finished with a sneer. But the compassion in his eyes was her undoing, and she sank to her knees of the floor in defeat. Her voice fell to a bare whisper. “I didn’t mean for it to happen, Tiny. But I couldn’t stop it. She means everything to me.”
“Have you told her?”
“NO!” A breath. “No, and I won’t. She deserves better than me. She deserves to be happy.”
“And if you’re what makes her happy?”
“She’ll forget soon enough, I think. This is a suicide mission; you and I both know that. The odds of us, of me, surviving the outcome are nil. I won’t do that to her. I can’t.”
“Randi?” No response. “Randi, look at me.” He knelt on the floor beside her and cradled her face in his big hands. “How does she feel about you?” She made no verbal acknowledgment, but her eyes gave him all the answer he needed. He took her in his arms and held her while she cried away months of heartache and frustration. Crying for what could have been; what she really wanted; what could never, would never be. When he felt her tears slow and finally start to abate, he spoke softly.
“Randi, life is too short to not reach out and grab whatever happiness you can find with both hands. If being with her even for just a little while would make you both happy, what is so wrong with that?”
“I want a lifetime, Tiny. I want forever. And I can’t offer that to her. I won’t ask her to accept or settle for less.”
He heard the firm determination in her voice and knew she had thought it all out before reaching this decision. Tiny knew at this point he had no hope of changing her mind, but he couldn’t resist the impulse to try. “You’re wrong, Randi. You’re not giving her the chance or the opportunity to choose for herself. Can’t you see how wrong that is? How unfair you’re being to her? To you both?”
“Life’s not fair, Tiny. It never has been,” she said quietly with a sigh.
The two remained locked in a comforting embrace for a while until finally Tiny’s body protested its discomfort at sitting on the hard floor. “Randi, I need to move.” He got no comeback and looked down to find the tear stained face relaxed and the swollen eyes closed. Tiny stood, hefting the tall woman with negligent ease and walked over to the bed. He placed her gently on the sheets and moved to take her shoes off. A strong grip around his wrist gave him pause.
“Stay with me, Tiny. Please? I don’t want to be alone tonight.” He knew the admission for what it was and nodded his agreement. He took off her shoes and then his own and climbed into the opposite side of the bed. He curled up protectively behind her and cocooned her in his strong arms. She placed a hand on top of his, and squeezed gently. “Thanks, Tiny.”
“Anytime, my friend.” Then sleep claimed them both.
When morning arrived, Tiny unwound himself from Randi and moved to his own room to get cleaned up and changed. He had been recognized enough that he deemed it wise to stick around for another day. Tiny was fairly certain the faction leaders were going to be receiving special orders in the next day or two, and he was going to try to learn what he could. He would be back before the rest of the team started trickling in to meet at the rendezvous in three days.
Tiny also felt it wise to give Randi a little space. She had opened up to him last night, and he knew from previous experience she would want a bit of time to distance herself from what she perceived to be a weakness. He grabbed the transport key card and left for the return trip to the encampment.
Shortly after Tiny had gone to his own room, Randi awoke. A bit disoriented, she wasn’t sure if her head or her heart hurt worse. She lay there for a long moment, wondering what had come over her that she went to pieces like that. Randi shrugged her broad shoulders and pushed the rawness she felt out of her awareness. She had more important things to deal with. A long, hot shower helped clear her mind, and she went downstairs for breakfast.
Her three Sabre compatriots were there, two of them together, one of them alone. Since the one alone was sitting at a table for two, and the restaurant was quite busy, she asked to join her. An affirmative answer was given and she took a seat, engaging the woman in the small talk that strangers forced to share circumstances usually found themselves exchanging. In their rather stilted conversation, they managed to set up a meeting for later in the day between the three scouts and Randi. When the meal was over, Randi gave a slight nod to her companion and left without a backwards glance.
She went to the marketplace; resolutely putting aside what she knew would be Gwen’s reaction to the delightfully colorful place. Instead she concentrated on getting the supplies she need to take a day hike and picnic and set off at a leisurely pace toward the lovely painted rocks in the distance, happy to be out and about again. The ten days they had been with the factions had been very wearing on her nerves. *Probably why I went nuts on Tiny last night.* She smiled at his consideration for her in leaving her alone and giving her some space to put things back into a perspective she could handle.
For the first time in memory, Randi was not the first team member to arrive at the rendezvous point. In fact, she and Tabitha arrived at almost identical times. Tabitha got there just slightly ahead of her and had just set her pack down when the Marine reached the hidden crevice where there were gathering. Each woman silent went about the tasks of setting up a mini camp. John and Lacey walked in together, each with a small load of firewood. As soon as everyone was seated comfortably, the discussion began.
“Well?”
“Well, we learned some things, but it’s mostly bad,” from John.
“Like?”
“Like there is an underground fortress here. Like this is not the only hidden fortress the Ghost Rider has, and in fact this isn’t her headquarters. Or the fact that security around her is tighter than a drum.”
“Like the fact that a majority of the dissidents weren’t here.” Lacey chimed in.
“WHAT?!?” For the first time Randi’s voice rose, and she stood and paced in the confined area.
“It’s true, Chief.” Tabitha spoke up now. “This was mostly for each individual pocket leader world wide to come and meet his or her faction leader.”
“So we’re talking about a force of at least two hundred fifty thousand people organized and ready for war?”
“Looks that way, Boss.”
“Shit!” Randi rubbed the back of her suddenly aching neck, and sank to the ground. “All right. Any good news?”
“Not really. Not yet. Our best hope for any kind of helpful information at this point is Bren or Tiny. They’ve got the best ‘ins’.”
“I did hear a bit of conversation between a couple of her security people. There is going to be another meet for the faction leaders alone. They didn’t mention specifics. Just a casual comment about hoping the security wouldn’t be so lax.” Lacey trailed off when she saw everybody looking at her.
“Well, that’s a start. Let’s hope Bren or Tiny can come up with something definite on that. Now let’s see what all we know.” And the rest of the afternoon was spent reviewing the facts they had and speculating on possibilities.
The next day saw Nick amble in mid-morning followed by Cam coming in near dark. Both men were exceedingly happy for the shabby little transports they’d gotten, especially Cam. It was a two-hour ride to the desert rendezvous. No one really wanted to know what kind of walking time they were looking at. And since Cam had had to take the long way around, he was more than glad to be riding. Tiny actually stumbled in during the dark early morning hours though he did manage to stumble quietly. Then they all settled in to wait for Brenda. She wouldn’t be arriving before sunset at the earliest. Randi expected her sometime the next day.
The Sabres had checked out of their various hotels, and now had a camp set up at the rendezvous. They spent the time waiting honing skills with practice, talking, meditating and resting. They were forging a tighter bond to see them through the difficult days that lay ahead.
Randi, for her part spent most of her mornings alone recovering her center of balance. Her time was so short now she didn’t want to have to push Gwen away. She wanted her equilibrium back before she returned home. Though they had done no fighting and killing on this mission, they had seen and heard some horrendous things. A bit of time spent in deep meditation each morning helped her achieve some of the peace she was seeking. It would have to suffice for now.
Brenda came walking into came shortly after dawn of the fourth morning. She flopped gracelessly on the ground. “I’m beat.”
“You wanna go crawl in the tent and take a bit of a rest?” Randi offered the exhausted woman. “I think we can wait another few hours for your report.”
“You sure?” The Sabre was tired beyond belief but knew where her duty lay.
“Is a few hours gonna make a difference for us?”
“No, we’ve got a bit of time.”
“Then go rest. I’ll wake you around midday.”
Brenda nodded, then slowly moved to the tent where she immediately feel into a deep, dreamless sleep. The others, mindful of her need, chose quiet tasks to pass the time until lunch.
When the noon meal was ready, Randi went into the tent to wake her friend. She noticed the woman had not removed her shoes before tumbling onto a pallet, and it looked as though she hadn’t stirred from her original spot. Randi light touch on her shoulder brought Brenda to consciousness instantly, albeit she did not react defensively, her body recognizing a comrade. Brenda scrubbed her hand over her face in an effort to jump-start her brain. Then she looked to Randi with a question in her eyes. Randi nodded back.
“It’s midday and lunch is ready.”
“Good. I’m starving.”
Randi put a hand out to stop the other woman’s progress as they reached the doorway. “Hey, you okay? You wanna talk?” She wondered if she sounded nearly as awkward as she felt. But the truth was she was feeling horribly guilty about putting Brenda in the position she’d ended up in.
“Randi, c’mere a minute.” Brenda took Randi’s hand and led her back to then pallet she had just vacated. “Look, I’ll be honest with you. I wasn’t real thrilled that I ended up in the leader’s bed for the week. It’s certainly not what I would have chosen given the choice. BUT you didn’t make the choice, he did. And he treated me well, Randi. He never forced himself on me. In another life, who knows? But in this one, it got us the information we needed. And I’m glad, proud that you chose me to be a part of this team. We will make a difference. And though no one but us ever knows how much, we’ll always know. And that’s enough for me. Okay?”
It was the longest speech she had ever heard from her fellow Sabre and Randi sat quietly thinking about it for a minute. “Okay, Bren.” Nothing more was said between them. They understood one another and that was enough.
Their plates were fixed and waiting for them when they left the confines of the tent. Lunch conversation was light and consisted mostly of some of the interesting sights they had seen in the different factions’ camps. When the meal was over however, talk turned serious and Brenda took center stage.
“I gotta say Ghost Rider is well organized. If we can’t stop her at the Equinoctial meeting, we have very little hope. Do we have a world map?”
Tiny unfurled the small one he kept with him. Most Sabres had one somewhere in their kit. The majority of mankind could not read or understand them because they were not electronic devices. And these maps provided the location of every military facility on the planet, which was always handy to know when you’d been in the bush for days on end.
Now he took the map out and laid it flat for Brenda to read. He held one side while Randi held the other, and the others crowded in as close as they could. Her lips moved silently as her fingers traced latitudinal and longitudinal lines to a point where they met.
“Here,” she said at last. “Here is the meeting place for the faction leaders meeting.”
“The middle of the ocean?? They’re meeting on a boat??”
“No, nothing so simple, Boss. Apparently this is Ghost Rider’s headquarters. And it’s located on the bottom of the ocean floor.”
Stunned silence met this pronouncement. Then.... ”Excuse me. Did you say the bottom of the ocean floor?”
“Yeah, I did. And believe me, everyone else had the same reaction. Apparently no one is particularly thrilled to have to make this journey.”
“And you got details, specs...?”
“I got everything she gave to them.”
“Impressive!”
“Awesome!”
“Nice job, Bren!”
“Way to go!”
“Okay, people. Let’s get back to work.” The focus resumed on Brenda and the small woman took a deep breath before continuing.
“There are specific routes the leaders are to follow to get to this fortress. And there are specific vehicles that will be placed in their control to get them there. We will need to take out the security people, and then we can take out the hydra’s heads. They will all be there together for the week of the Spring Equinox. It will be our only opportunity to stop them, I’m afraid. Once they leave this facility, getting a hold of them becomes much more complicated.”
“When are they scheduled to arrive and leave?” This from Randi, who was seeing her plans with Gwen go sliding down the drain.
“They are scheduled for staggered arrivals on Equinox. Meetings won’t begin until the following day.”
“Okay. We need to do a bit of thinking and planning here. But I think we have a real shot at this.” A feral twinkle entered the blue eyes as a plan began to form itself. And it would even allow her to accompany Gwen to the awards ceremony and banquet.
“Do we have a real shot of coming out of this alive?”
“I’d say for almost everyone here, odds have risen considerably. But this is still extremely dangerous for all of us. You know that, Tiny. But I’ll do my best to see everyone gets home safely, okay?” She sounded more than a little frustrated because she knew where he was going with this and really didn’t want to go over all this again now. He didn’t take the hint.
“Even you?”
“Well Tiny, someone’s gonna have to stay behind and pull the switch. And that responsibility falls to me alone.” The no nonsense tone in her voice got his attention, and he let it lie. “Now we’ve got some serious planning to do before we can separate, and I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m ready to go home and sleep in my own bed. So let’s get done.”
The initial planning took the rest of the daylight hours and most of the next day. By that evening though, they had things roughed out - tasks assigned and ready to head for their respective homes. They were scheduled to meet together in three weeks to make sure things were on track. With spring Equinox only six weeks away, they had some serious work to accomplish quickly.
Goodbyes early the following morning were bitter sweet. It was kind of like leaving your family. Hating to go but glad to leave. They staggered their departures with Randi being the last to head out. She was actually taking a direct route home. The more than three weeks she had been gone made her anxious to get back. Knowing precisely how limited her time was made it all the more valuable. And her determination to keep her feelings to herself became that much stronger.
It was very late when Randi finally arrived at the darkened beach house. She was a little surprised when Ditto did not meet her at the door as had become the dog’s habit when she arrived home. Randi suspected the shepherd was out on one of her nocturnal hunts and figured she’d see the dog sometime after daybreak. *Hope she doesn’t get all smelly again,* wrinkling her nose in remembrance of the scent the dog had brought with her to Tommy’s house on Festival morning. Shrugging her shoulders, she moved to put her dirty laundry in the hamper to be washed.
She finally noticed on her way back to her bedroom that all the boxes which had been stacked neatly against the wall were now gone. *Guess Gwen’s been busy.* That thought made her want to go look in on her friend; to check and make sure she was there and unharmed. She shook her head in self-disgust. *You’re pathetic, Valiant. Go get a shower and go to bed. You’ll see her soon enough in the morning.*
The hot water felt good on tired, achy muscles. The cold water stream they had used for bathing was good for getting a person clean, but it left a lot to be desired in the relaxation department. Randi stood there for long moments just absorbing the warmth once she was clean. Finally though, she turned the water off and stepped out. Dried off and dressed, she padded toward the kitchen in search of a snack. Ditto however, stopped her at the bedroom door. Randi knelt to be at eye level with the dog.
“Hey, girl!” briskly rubbing her ears. “How ya doing, huh?” The shepherd whimpered at her mistress and nudged the woman’s chest. “What’s wrong, girl? Hmm? What’s the matter?”
Ditto rose from her haunches and took several steps towards the staircase. She turned to be sure Randi was following. Randi moved after her, and the dog headed up the steps. The brunette kept up her low murmur of running dialogue with the canine, content that the dog was taking care of Gwen. When they reached the loft balcony, the shepherd took a sentinel post beside the open door. Randi could hear soft cries and mumbling coming from inside the room. She hesitated at the doorway, not wanting to invade her friend’s privacy until she heard her own name called out.
“RANDI!!!! Oh God, no! Please, Randi! NO!”
Randi rushed to Gwen’s bedside wondering what she had done to cause the woman such terror in her dreams. Softly Randi began to speak, crooning words of comfort that seemed to assuage Gwen’s fears. Then she reached forth a gentle hand and slowly moved the hair away from the flushed face. Sleepy green eyes opened and looked at Randi in disbelief.
“Are you real?”
Randi wondered at the tenor of the question but answered it honestly.
“Yes. Are you okay? It sounded li....”
That was all the reassurance Gwen needed before she flung herself into her companion’s strong arms. Randi just cradled her there until she stopped shaking and pulled back a bit. “Sorry, I, um... I was, uh... having a bad....”
“Shh.” Long fingers lightly covered soft lips. “It’s okay. I understand.” Gwen tucked her head under Randi’s chin and resumed her hold though not quite as tightly as before. “You wanna talk about it?” Randi whispered at the top of the blonde head.
“Nothing to talk about really. I know I was scared. It was just a bad dream.”
Now it was Randi’s turn to pull back a little and bend down to look Gwen squarely in the face, directly in the eyes. What she saw there gave her pause. While Gwen was apparently telling her the truth about not remembering the dream, there were black circles underneath those verdant eyes attesting to more than one night’s lost sleep. She sat down on the bed and leaned back against the headboard still holding on to the bard. Two fingers lifted Gwen’s chin so Randi could keep eye contact.
“Hey, you okay?” she asked again.
“I’m fine. Much better in fact now that you’re home. I missed you, Randi.”
“Ditto, Little One,” stifling a yawn. At the sound of her name, the dog came into the room and settled contentedly at the foot of the bed. “Looks like she thinks she owns the place,” Randi commented with a chuckle.
Gwen felt as much as heard the light laugh and responded in kind. “You mean she doesn’t? She settled herself in her with me the day you left, and she sticks pretty close. I think she’d even go to work with me if I’d take her.”
“Good girl, Ditto. You kept a good eye on Gwen.” The shepherd lifted her head and gave a sharp staccato bark of agreement.
“You had her keeping an eye on me?”
“Nope, didn’t have to. She knows.” Randi closed her eyes. *Just for a minute,* she thought.
“She knows? Knows what?” But there was no answer. Gwen looked up at Randi’s serene, sleeping face and shrugged. She reached down and snagged the covers, then pulled them up and settled down into sleep herself.
“Ow! Ow! Damn!” came Randi’s muttered cursing. “Who’s bright idea was this anyway?” It was nearly dawn and she had woken up to screaming pain in her neck and shoulders. She had never meant to fall asleep especially given the god-awful position she had been sitting in.
“Yours,” came the burring answer from head tucked just under her chin. “You fell asleep while we were talking. Here,” untangling herself from Randi and moving to lie flat on one side of the bed. “Scootch down and go back to sleep.” Green eyes were already closing.
“Maybe I should....” Randi’s upward motion was halted by a small hand pressing against the middle of her chest.
“Maybe you should just lay down and go back to sleep.”
Randi didn’t really want to leave, and she gave in to her desire and just lay back and closed her eyes. Her left hand came up to tangle with the fingers still splayed lightly on her chest. She felt a soft return squeeze before slipping back into the realm of dreams.
Things settled into something of a normal rhythm for them over the course of the next three weeks. Up early, Randi and Ditto took their morning run together. The shepherd had regained her favorite spot in front of the fireplace once Randi returned knowing Randi was there to take care of Gwen. By the time they got back, Gwen was up, showered and fixing breakfast. After the meal, Randi cleaned up while Gwen finished getting ready. Then they rode in to work together.
Mondays and Wednesdays, Randi left right after lunch to meet up with the guys in the band. Tommy had pulled a few strings to ensure that they could get the time off to practice. The drummer was thrilled with the amount of effort the guys had put into making sure this would be a success. She was convinced Gwen was going to be captivated. She had been subtly after Randi to sing with the band since she’d heard her in the boathouse. For this party, Gwen was going to get her wish.
They rode home again together, always stopping by for at least a few minutes every day to see and play with Randall. Dinner, which they usually prepared together, was full of lively conversation. Their evenings were spent first on their individual tasks and then in quiet talks or peaceful solitude in front of the fireplace. It was a time of peace, and Randi’s soul sorely craved it and stored the feeling against the onslaught of war that was coming.
Fridays were again spent at band practice. The guys were hard pressed to keep quiet and keep a lid on their excitement. In fact, Gwen noticed the elevated energy levels but just put it down to the happiness over Randi’s return. Though they never said much, they drew energy from her playing and it showed.
By now though, everyone was aware of the surprise party planned for Gwen though most did not know of Randi’s hidden agenda. The entire Midas compound was on a countdown to spring.
On the third Saturday since her homecoming while they were getting ready for their bike ride, Randi turned to Gwen. “I just wanted you to know I’ll be gone all day tomorrow. But I’ll be back sometime tomorrow night.”
A thousand questions sprang to the bard’s lips at this pronouncement. All she said aloud was, “Be careful, okay?”
“I promise.” Then she stepped onto the bike behind Gwen and settled back to enjoy the ride.
In the darkest hour before the dawn, Randi was up and gone from the beach house. The rendezvous was actually close to her, but it was going to be a long meeting, she suspected. The sooner they started the sooner it would all be over.
They were actually in a well-hidden cove at a beach on an island right off the mainland near Midas. Randi had stumbled across it shortly after her arrival when she had gotten her discharge papers. And as far as she could tell, no one else had ever visited it.
Her comrades arrived in two boats just as dawn started lightening the night-darkened sky. She had things set up and breakfast waiting when they stepped foot into the cove. Each of them grabbed a roll and some coffee and with a mumbled “Good Morning”, they fell to work with a will.
It took all morning and a majority of the afternoon before all the details were sorted out, and the assignments settled. Then they took an hour just to sit and talk together as friends. This would be the last time they saw each other until this was all over, and it was accepted fact at this point that short of a miracle or divine intervention, they would not all be together at the end of that day. Finally as they prepared to leave, Randi withdrew a flask of Scotch from her bag and poured each of her Sabre teammates a swallow.
“My friends,” she said, raising her flask in salute. “It has been an honor and a privilege to serve with each and every one of you. CARPE DIEM!!!”
“SEIZE THE DAY!!” they repeated in tandem after her, then as one drained their glasses. Without another word, they loaded up and headed out, confident they would achieve victory.
It was just good dark when Randi approached the beach house. This time she was met at the door with a body full of exuberant German shepherd ready for a tussle. Happy to comply, she didn’t even notice the blonde in the kitchen doorway with the camera taking holo-pics. After about fifteen minutes, both dog and mistress lay sprawled on the floor exhausted. Soft chuckling from the kitchen made Randi roll from her back to her stomach and glare in Gwen’s direction.
“What’s so funny?”
“You are,” came the unrepentant answer.
“I live to amuse.”
“You do so very well. Would you like dinner? It’s about ready.”
“Really? Yeah, just give me a minute to clean up.” It took a little longer than a minute, but things picked up as though Randi had not been gone on a mysterious errand for the entire day.
The next three weeks flew by for the two. Randi wished for a way to capture time by the tail and slow it down a bit. It was so very nice to be able to just sit and talk with Gwen; to listen to her tell stories or share her dreams. She could only hope that Gwen would one day look back and treasure these quiet times as much as Randi herself did now.
For her part, Gwen did treasure the quiet time they’d had to spend together. The conversation was nice though far less revealing of her companion than it was of herself. But mostly she simply cherished their time together. Something about Randi had been different, withdrawn, since her trip after Festival and no amount of questioning or puzzling helped her figure it out. It was enough that Randi was here with her. Everything else would have to be revealed in Randi’s own good time.
Chapter XVII
Early that last week before the spring equinox, Tommy and Randi put together the finishing touches on their game plan. Randi placed a vid call to Gwen’s parents, making sure they would be available for both the party and the ceremony. They had actually made all their arrangements during Festival, but she was anxious and talking to the Goldmans helped her calm down. She so badly wanted this to go right. It was the last thing she was going to be able to do for her bard.
On Friday morning, just as Tommy had predicted, Gwen made her way to his office first thing. “T, is this schedule right?”
“Hmm?” looking over the schedule she handed him. “Yeah, that’s right. You’ve only got half a day today.”
“Damn! Wish I’d have known about this earlier.”
“Why, is there a problem?
“Sorta, but not really. It’s just that Randi and I rode in together.”
“That’s not a problem. I’m sure Randi wouldn’t mind taking a half holiday and playing hooky with you.”
A genuine smile crossed the fair features. “That might be fun. Think the boss would let her?”
The Boss snorted. “And when has ‘the boss’ ever been able to stop her from doing whatever she wanted or needed to do? The woman is a law unto herself and well you know it.” Their laughter rang through the room. “G’wan. I’ll make sure she knows she needs to be free after lunch.”
“Thanks, Tommy. We’ll see you at practice tonight, right?”
“As far as I know.” He did manage to keep a straight face until the door closed behind her. Then his grin grew to resemble that of a Cheshire cat. The first call he made was to Randi. “It worked. She has no clue.” Her smile echoed his own.
“I’ll tell her about tonight at lunch. Is Ella picking up Geoff and Jill?”
He looked at his watch. “As we speak. We’ll keep them at the house tonight.”
“All right, T. Thanks.”
The lunchroom was a-buzz with excitement. Everyone there knew of and was attending the big, formal surprise party Tommy was hosting for Gwen that night. The chatter didn’t stop when she and Randi entered the room though Randi noticed all eyes turned their way and big smiles greeted them before turning back to their own meals. Gwen chalked it up to the coming of spring. People always seemed just a little bit happier then.
“I hear you’ve got the afternoon free,” Randi commented once they were seated at their table. “By happy coincidence, so do I. Wanna go shopping?”
Gwen looked at her companion in complete shock and disbelief. The woman never wanted to go shopping and now she was offering?!? What was up with *that*?
“I know. I know. I wouldn’t have mentioned it, but when T gave me the rest of the day off, he invited us out for dinner and dancing... a real adult evening. I told him yes, if you wanted to, but now I need a new shirt.”
“What happened to practice?”
“Oh, CL and Tony called in sick with the flu. So practice is a no go, and we are free for the evening. Wanna go play with Tommy and Ella?”
“Sure, sounds like fun. And if we’re going shopping anyway, I can get a new dress for tonight.”
Randi rolled her eyes in mock exasperation, but inwardly she was as giddy as a schoolgirl. “Yeah, you can get a new dress. You about ready to leave?” looking down at the younger woman’s now empty plate.
“Uh huh. Let me grab my stuff, and I’ll meet you out front in five.” Randi ushered Gwen out in front of her but paused in the doorway to make eye contact with Tommy and give him the thumbs up. The muted cheer that rose after the door was closed made her smile.
Shopping wasn’t nearly the chore that she’d expected it to be though that probably had as much to do with the company she was in as anything else. Gwen had found a white silk shirt that Randi actually really liked not long after they got started. And Gwen’s comment cinched the sale for the Sabre. *It highlights your tan and brings out the color of your eyes. I like it.*
Finding something for Gwen that both she and Randi liked was a bit harder. After a solid hour of patient and not-so-patient looking, Randi held up a sleeveless aqua silk sheath. “I like this one,” she announced. Having seen some of Randi’s other somewhat dubious selections, Gwen was hesitant. Randi seemed to be looking strictly at color though Gwen liked this shade herself. She took the dress from Randi and held it up in front of herself. She looked from Randi who was smiling in approving pleasure, to Maria who was doing her best not to let Gwen know this was the dress Randi had commissioned specifically for her.
“Try it on, Gwen. Let’s see how it looks.”
Gwen went to the changing room, and slipped into the dress. It came to mid thigh and outlined her figure very nicely. The rounded neckline was modest though it did show a teasing hint of firm breasts. “Well,” she muttered to herself, glancing in the mirror. A voice interrupted her musing.
“How’s it look?”
“Judge for yourself,” Gwen answered as she stepped into the room. “Can you please zip me up the rest of the way? I couldn’t reach.” She moved her hair to one side, then dropped it and walked forward a pace before turning around to face Randi.
Randi could feel the slow flush burning its way up her skin. *Two more days, Valiant. You can control yourself two more days.* But she questioned if this was going to be a losing battle. Aloud she commented, “Um, Wow! You look fabulous!”
Gwen noticed the blush and wondered what was behind it. It made her just a bit shy. “Really?” looking first to Randi and then to Maria. The dressmaker nodded enthusiastically.
“Really,” she confirmed. “It looks like it was made for you,” she couldn’t resist adding.
“Great, I’ll take it.” Then she glanced at Randi. “Do you think we could find a nice spot to have some tea? I need a break.” Randi nodded mutely, still a bit overcome by the effects of the dress. Gwen moved closer. “Are you all right?”
“Hmm? Yeah, I just think I’m ready for a break as well.” She turned to Maria. “Can we leave this stuff here and pick it up on our way back?”
“Sure. No problem.”
“I’ll go change then,” said Gwen. “Be right back.”
They waited for the door to close behind her before Randi whispered, “What about the other dress?”
“Ella and Mrs. Goldman were in this morning and picked it up. She’ll take it up when they leave in the morning. It shouldn’t need any alterations since it was made on the same specs as this one, but if it does, I can be there in little more than a couple hours.”
“Thanks, Maria. I can’t wait to see her face.”
“I’m looking forward to tonight myself.” And then the conversation halted as a blonde head poked out of the door.
“Randi, could you come get the zipper for me please?” Randi gritted her teeth silently but smiled at Gwen and moved to do her bidding. She was sure the gods were conspiring against her at this point. And she wasn’t at all certain how long her resolve would last against this sort of temptation.
The teahouse they went to was actually a favorite. The proprietor was an old friend, and he seated them in the garden that was just coming into bloom under his precise care. The hour melted away, and it was with some regret that they moved to leave.
“Thanks, Willie. It was lovely as always.”
“Anytime, ladies. I’m always happy to see you.”
Gwen decided to take a long relaxing bath when they got back to the beach house. Randi, on the other hand, opted for a shower since she had a vid call to make while Gwen was indisposed. So now she sat toweling her hair dry, dressed in shorts and a tank top talking to Tommy.
“Everything’s all set then?”
“Yep, The dance floor has been laid; the guys have already got the band set up on the pavilion stage; and the caterers are already here.” She heaved a sigh of relief. “We do have one minor problem.” Randi stiffened at these words.
“What?”
“Randall is cutting teeth. So it’s probably gonna be a relatively short night for Ella and I. And we won’t be able to be there tomorrow.”
“Aw, Tommy....”
“I know, Hon, but what are ya gonna do? He’s miserable and cranky and making everyone around him that way as well. Don’t worry though. I’ve got things covered and it will all be recorded. I’ll be getting a live feed from both the ceremony and the party afterwards. I’ll put together a nice memento for all of us.” He didn’t tell her of the elaborate plans to cover both the events and her and Gwen personally.
Randi smiled, though it never reached her eyes. “Okay. Still wish you could be there though.”
“So do I. Next time.”
A sad nod of agreement. “Is Jill around?”
“Uh, yeah, hang on a sec.” He waited until Jill picked up the call in her and Geoff’s room before shutting the call off in his study and leaving to go get ready.
“Hi, Randi! What’s up?’
“Aside from my blood pressure?” Randi joked. “Not much. I just wanted your thoughts on the dress.”
“My God, Child! It’s beautiful. She’s going to be absolutely breathtaking in it. And let me just say - if this is your work, your design - you are in the wrong line of work. It’s fantastic.”
“No, I could never do something like this on a regular basis. This was special, and it took forever to create.” *Besides, it was a labor of love. I couldn’t do that for anyone else,* though this remained unspoken.
“Well, it’s gorgeous. You did a fabulous job.”
Randi blushed a little at the effusive praise. “Thanks, Jill. Listen, let me run before Gwen gets out of the tub and catches me talking to you. I’d hate to spoil the surprise at this point.” She saw the confusion plainly on Jill’s face. “She’d recognize Tommy’s house in the background.” Realization dawned and Jill nodded in comprehension.
“Okay, see you both shortly,” then she ended the call.
Randi was dressed and ready before Gwen made her appearance. Getting into the leather pants had taken less time than deciding how to wear the shirt. Finally though, she’d tied the two ends into a halter just below her ribs, and rolled the sleeves to her elbows. She left it unbuttoned just far enough to expose a hint of cleavage. Boots for her feet and a braid for her hair, and she was ready to go.
Now she paced back and forth silently willing herself to calm. She wanted so much for this night to go well, and she was very nervous about performing. *Funny, it’s never bothered me before. But it’s never been so important to me before either.* A slight gasp from the loft caused her to look up.
“Wow,” Gwen breathed. “You look incredible.”
Randi found herself blushing under the compliment. “Thanks. So do you. You need help?” remembering the zipper difficulties of earlier in the day.
“Do you mind?” Gwen asked even as she presented her back to the taller woman. Her hair was pulled up in a twist and was already off her neck.
“Wouldn’t have offered if I did. There ya go,” patting Gwen’s shoulder. She was caught off guard when Gwen grabbed the hand and squeezed it.
“Thanks.”
She cleared her throat. “You, um... about ready to go?”
“Yep. Let’s do it.”
They walked out toward the garage. “Are we meeting them at their house or in town?”
“Their place, why?”
“Can we take the bike over? I feel daring.” And considering the length of the dress she had on, it was quite a dare.
Randi groaned inwardly. *The gods *are* all conspiring against me here. I’m not gonna survive to go on this mission at this rate.* “Uh, sure, I guess... if you want. We both need to get a jacket or something though. This mild spring air gets downright chilly on that bike, ya know.”
“I know.”
With Gwen wrapped in her leather bike jacket and Randi in her long duster, they settled themselves on the motorcycle. The decision was made to leave the helmets at home since Gwen couldn’t wear hers with her hair up, and the distance was relatively short. Randi sat down first and started the bike, then reached a hand back to seat the bard. Warm hands wrapped around her bare midriff, and she shivered in response. Gwen tucked the reaction away in her mind.
“Let’s go, Tough Stuff,” the blonde commented to her companion with a pat on the exposed belly. Without another word, they were off.
In order to keep things a surprise, Tommy had hired multiple large transports to bring folks to the island. Five minutes before the two women were due to arrive he got the prearranged signal from Randi that they were on their way. Everyone made their way outside and stood in the shadows waiting patiently.
When he heard the bike, he muttered to his wife, “Wonder whose idea that was?” And then Randi was knocking at the door.
“Wow! You guys look great,” he said in honest appreciation when he opened the door. “Come in. Ella will be out in a minute.” She had gone back to check on her unhappy offspring before the knock as had been agreed upon earlier. She lifted the boy up and cuddled him to keep him quiet while she went out the back door and joined the others waiting to surprise the bard.
“We’ve got a couple minutes. Can ya’ll come out and see something? I’ve added something to the band pavilion that I think you’ll like.”
“What is it?” asked Gwen inquisitively.
“You’ll have to see it for yourself. It’s kind of unexplainable.” Tommy led the way to the double French doors and opened them. “Over that way,” he directed them as he turned to pull the doors shut behind him.
Gwen reached out and took Randi’s hand in a firm grip. Randi gave her a reassuring squeeze and led her out toward the stage area. Halfway there, Gwen noticed Tommy wasn’t right behind them, and they were no longer walking on what should have been grass. She looked up at Randi concerned, who smiled down at her indulgently. And as if by some hidden signal, the world around them came alive in a cacophony of sound and movement.
“SURPRISE!!!!!” Many voices rang out and caused Gwen to reach her free hand to her chest.
“Wha...? Why?”
Tommy held up his hands for silence. “Gwen, we all,” gesturing to the many people clustered around in their finery,” wanted to congratulate you on being one of the youngest recipients in Guild history to receive the Lifetime Achievement award. To wish you well at the awards ceremony tomorrow night. And to salute your continued success!” A cheer rose up from the crowd.
She stopped breathing for a minute, then turned and hid her face in Randi chest. Randi wrapped her arms around her and whispered into her hair. “Gwen?”
“I’m sorry. Just a little overwhelmed.” She wiped a lone tear from her face. Then she straightened a little though she kept an arm attached to Randi’s waist. “Waitaminute... awards ceremony tomorrow night?!?”
Randi was glad for the arm she still had around Gwen as it prevented her from going anywhere. “Trust me? I promise it’ll be fine,” she whispered.
Green eyes gazed into blue for a long moment. “Always,” she replied. Then she turned back to face the expectantly waiting crowd, never releasing her hold on Randi nor allowing her to remove the supporting arm from Gwen’s waist.
“My friends,” looking around at the sea of people she had come to know over the years. “Thank you all so much. For being here tonight. For being part of my life. For sharing and caring. Now,” she said with a giggle, “enough of the mushy stuff. Let’s get this party started!” The people roared their approval.
Randi gently led Gwen to the spot Tommy nodded her toward. Gwen looked at her questioningly and Randi merely raised her eyebrow and turned her head. “Mother? Daddy?” And without another word she leaped into their embrace. She turned a loving look on Randi. “You did this. You arranged this whole thing, didn’t you?”
Randi flushed in embarrassment and scratched the back of her neck. She kept her eyes on the ground and scuffed her toe on the wood floor. “Um, well... I, um....” And found herself with an armful of warm blonde bard.
“Thank you, Randi! This is just so awesome.”
Randi returned the hug with all the love she could show without actually hurting Gwen. She slowly set Gwen on her feet again.
“I, uh, I need to go. The guys are waiting for me.” She motioned toward the stage.
“Ya’ll are playing tonight? For real?”
“Yep.”
“This is just too cool!” They shared a big smile, and Randi moved to take her place behind the drums.
Randi found the reaction she got to her outfit once she removed the leather coat surprising. “What??” she questioned the guys in the band after a long moment of stunned silence and staring. They all shook their heads unable and unwilling to explain. Instead they picked up instruments and waited for her to count them out. However even that took a bit of time as Gwen chose that minute to remove her outer covering. The entire place whistled and cheered, and Gwen blushed beet red. She turned her attention to the drummer who gave her a dazzling grin. Gwen echoed the smile and Randi counted the band down to its first number.
After fifty-five minutes, the band was ready for a break. Randi grabbed one of the towels Ella had set out for that purpose and headed towards Gwen. “Here,” she said laughingly. “You look like you need this as badly or worse than I do.” It wasn’t really true though. Randi was sweating profusely. And while Gwen had danced the entire time the band had been playing, she was merely flushed and slightly winded. “God, don’t you ever sweat?” Randi questioned while wiping another bead of moisture that had started rolling down her face.
“Hmm,” was the only reply Gwen made as Tommy chose that moment to ask for everyone’s attention.
“Folks, I’m sure you’ve noticed the caterers have gotten most everything set up so we’ll ask our guest of honor to make her way over to the buffet lines and get things started.”
“Gwen,” Randi whispered when Gwen didn’t immediately move, “he’s talking about you.”
Blushing slightly when she realized all eyes were turned her way. “Oh, sorry guys,” with a modest shrug. “I forgot.”
A chuckle rippled through the crowd at her words. One of the nicest things about Gwen was her unassuming manner and modesty. They laughed a second time as with a tug, she drew Randi along with her to ensure she wasn’t alone.
The dinner hour was a very pleasant interval. The banter among the six friends sitting together was warm and funny, and everyone took the time to come over and speak to the bard personally. She was amazed at how many friends she had really made, and her parents were equally impressed with their daughter’s newly developed people skills. Until she had come to Midas, though friendly to one and all alike, Gwen had been very much a loner. It was amazing the difference one person, the right person, had made in her life.
Geoff sat quietly watching the Sabre watch the bard. And he could see the sadness underwritten in her eyes while her face continued to smile at the conversation and activities taking place around them. He felt the chill of premonition chase up his spine. He had a feeling their time had just about run out.
Talk continued to flow for a few minutes after the meal was completed as Randi waited for her band mates to finish eating. She used it as an excuse to take Randall away from his mother and rock him gently to sleep. It was very faint, but Geoff could have sworn he heard a lullaby coming from her direction. When the baby was soundly asleep, Randi rose from her seat and made her way into the house. A few minutes later she returned, and if he had not been studying her so intently, he would have missed it. Just before she stepped back outside, she lifted a discreet hand to her eyes and wiped them, then put a smile back on her face and moved stepped back onto the terrace.
When the drummer came out, the rest of the band took it as their signal to head back to the stage area to start the second part of their show. It was hard to tell who was more nervous about this, them or Randi, but they all wanted to make this part special. Because it was something they could give back to a woman who had given so much of herself to them without expecting or asking for anything in return.
Gwen was more than a little puzzled when Greg walked around and took the drum position. She looked for Randi but couldn’t see hide nor hair of her. How does six feet of silk and leather just up and disappear? Then the band kicked off the opening chords of its second set, and she stopped wondering and just stood in awe as Randi came out singing.
Jill reached over and gently pushed the bard’s mouth closed. “Careful, Dear. You’ll catch flies.” The twinkle in her eyes made the rest of the table smile in reaction. And seeing the energy and enthusiasm Randi and her music were generating and the response it created in Gwen, Tommy was glad beyond measure for the time and effort he had spent to set up making sure a permanent record of this night was being made.
It didn’t take long before the dance floor was full, but Gwen never moved from her spot, her attention riveted on the dark, lithe form belting out song after song. Many of them Gwen recognized from Randi’s enormous collection of oldies music. She was trying to figure out when they’d had time to practice and prepare for this night since she attended all the Friday night rehearsals that the drummer did. *I’ll have to ask her later. This is phenomenal.*
No one bothered her. Her entranced look was too precious to disturb, and more than one couple on the dance floor commented to their partner about the almost palpable love between the two women. Finally the band wound down and stopped though no one moved from their positions. Applause and cheers rang out over and over for them even when Randi signaled for quiet. After taking a bow, she asked for quiet again, and this time the crowd was happy to comply sensing the best was yet to come.
“Thanks, guys, thanks! You’ve been great!” Another loud whoop allowed Randi to take a long drink of water and wipe her face before continuing. “Um, wow! Thanks!” She hesitated, not really sure she could go through with it now that the moment was at hand. But she’d given her word to Tommy, and she wasn’t going to let him down now.
“When Tommy came to me with this idea a few months ago, he made a special request of me, of us,” gesturing to the guys behind her. She moved to sit on the edge of the stage, and the band members took their cue from her and sat on the stools they used during practice. She’d said she was going to have to give an intro to her last song, and they were very content to take a break. The audience also decided to resume their seats, wondering where all this was heading.
“For those of you who don’t know, T and I grew up together and have been best buds since I was, what... five, Tommy?” He nodded his head. “Anyway,” scratching the back of her neck, “we grew up listening to the same music, and right up until the time he and Ella fell in love, he claimed the oldies I liked were all too, um... sappy. Imagine how falling in love changed that.” She snickered and the crowd laughed in response. Tommy and Ella just blushed and nodded.
“By coincidence, one of my all time favorite love songs is an ancient one both they and our beautiful guest of honor have come to adore. So if you folks will be kind enough to indulge me, I would like to close out the night with this song.” Clapping greeted her words. She slid off the stage and onto the dance floor and stood waiting for an introduction. This song was particularly hard for her as it said everything she could never bring her self to admit openly to Gwen. She took a deep breath to control the butterflies now screaming in her gut. But once the music began to play, she tuned out everything but the words, the music and the green eyes she knew were watching. She saw tears spring up as Gwen recognized the tune and smiled. Then she lost herself in the message of the song itself.
She didn’t hear the thunderous applause that broke out as the last note echoed on the wind. She only saw green eyes full of unshed tears and opened her arms. Gwen made her way there unseeingly and hugged Randi tight. “Thank you, Randi. That was beautiful.”
Full lips brushed the top of the blonde head. “Hey, you wanna go for a ride - maybe watch the sunrise with me?”
“Where you go, I go, Gunny.”
The words sent a curious thrill skittering across her skin, leaving goose bumps in its wake. “All right, “ shaking off her reaction. “Let’s go say goodnight to Ella, Tommy and your folks. Then we’ll grab our coats and get outta here.”
No one stopped them, which would have surprised both of them if they had bothered to think about it. The aura they were projecting was so intense, so special no one wanted to intrude. And neither of them thought about it, intent as they were to leave.
Ella was just returning from checking on her son when the two walked over. “How’s the boy?” from Randi as they reached the table where the Steeles and Goldmans had been sitting most of the evening.
“Cranky.” Ella run a weary hand through what had been perfectly coiffed hair. “This teething thing is gonna be the death of me.”
“You want me...?”
“No, there’s nothing you can do for him.”
“Well, then I’ll just peek in on him before we leave.”
“You’re leaving?” He wasn’t surprised. Geoff was sure Randi was trying to fit in as much time as he could with his daughter before the Sabre left. He knew she had little hope of coming home, and from her demeanor the time was closer to hand than he wanted to acknowledge.
“Yeah. Tommy wanted to make it an early night, and Gwen and I are going for a ride. We’ll see ya’ll tomorrow though, right?” *Please, Geoff, don’t make me leave her alone.*
“Oh, yeah,” answered Jill. “I can’t wait to see this dress.”
“Wait, what dress?” a confused Gwen asked.
“I’ll tell you about it later, ‘kay?” Blue met green in an imploring look and green acquiesced with a promise of later interrogation. Randi nodded slowly in agreement and Gwen smiled.
“Thank you for a lovely party, Tommy. It has been so much fun.” She kissed his cheek lightly.
“Ahem, yes, well... would you like to say goodnight to the folks before you leave?” To his surprise she took his hand, and he helped her onto a nearby chair. She signaled for quiet.
“I’m getting ready to leave,” a groan arose, “but, BUT, before I go I wanted to say thank you to each and every one of you for coming out tonight. You have no idea how much this all means to me. To know I have so many caring friends. Thank you all for being part of one of the most special nights of my life.” A cheer sounded out at her words, and they lifted their glasses as one in a toast. She lifted hers in response, then had Tommy help her down. “Where’s Randi?’ not having seen her leave.
“She went inside to look in on Randall, I suspect.”
Gwen donned her jacket, then gave hugs and kisses around the table. Just before she reached the door, she heard Scott call out her name and turned around. “Don’t let her forget this,” handing Gwen the duster that Randi had negligently handed him before she climbed behind the drums the first time. “She might need it.”
“Thanks, Scott.”
“Congratulations, by the way. I think it’s just fabulous!”
She smiled at him. “I’m still a bit overwhelmed from the shock of it all, I think. But thanks.” He gave her arm a squeeze, then turned and made his way back to the crowd of people slowly congregating to say their goodbyes. Whispers had made the rounds about how difficult Randall’s teething was for the entire Steele family, and no one wanted to impose.
Gwen found Randi standing beside the baby’s crib, lightly patting his bottom. “He’s a beautiful baby, isn’t he?” She looked up and Gwen would have sworn for an instant there were tears in the blue eyes. But with a blink, they were gone.
“Yeah, he is. I hope he gets through this teething soon.”
“Oh, he will,” Randi answered with a chuckle. “And then he’ll undoubtedly move onto something worse.” She chuckled again softly at the expected backhand.
“Well, don’t say that where Ella can hear you. I don’t think she’s ready to hear that right now.” This time they both laughed before heading for the door. Geoff and Jill watched them go.
“They look so well together, don’t they?” she commented to her husband.
“Yes, they do.” *But for how much longer?*
Surprisingly to Randi, Gwen did not ask to drive but was content to hold on to her from behind. She did wonder what was going through her friend’s mind but figured the bard would speak up when she was ready. Self-expression had never been a problem for Gwen before.
How shocked she would have been had she been able to read Gwen’s thoughts. She had deliberated a lot about Randi while the Sabre had been gone and about the reactions she had to her. Gwen had finally decided that what she felt for Randi was more than friendship, but how much more and where it would all eventually lead was still in question. She knew she felt safe and loved, contented and well cared for around her, and no place felt more like home than Randi’s strong arms. For now, that knowledge was enough. Gwen wouldn’t push or question, comfortable to let things progress naturally. She was fairly certain Randi felt something for her, but retaining their friendship was far more important than pushing to explore other possibilities. They had all the time in the world for that.
Sunrise found them back at the beach house, sitting out on the sand. Randi sat peacefully satisfied with the world for the brief moment she held it in her arms. Gwen was sitting in front of her leaning back against her chest, her small hands grasping the top of the larger ones wrapped around her middle. There was no need for words as they watched the sun peek over the horizon, then burst onto the scene in a dazzling display of color. Once it was up, Randi released Gwen and rose, reaching a hand down to help her up.
“C’mon. We need to get showered and changed. We have to be at the shuttle hub in an hour.”
“But....” wondering how she was going to make it through the day without some sleep.
Long fingertips on her lips sent a tingle down her spine and stopped her speech. “Relax. Trust me, remember?” A nod. “You have the penthouse suite at the hotel there next to the Performing Arts Center. We’ll be there in,” Randi glanced at her watch, “about three hours. You can sleep on the ride up and once we get there. The affair doesn’t start until eight, and your parents and your dress will meet us there.”
“Really?” Randi nodded. “Can I ask you something?” Another nod. “Where did the dress come from?”
“Um, well,” looking at the ground before pulling Gwen forward with her toward the beach house. “Uh, Maria made it when she made this one,” indicating the aqua sheath now mostly hidden under the long duster.
“This was made for me? You had her do this, didn’t you?” She got no verbal answer, but the flush that was making its way up Randi’s neck was answer enough for Gwen. “Thank you, Randi.” She gave her a heartfelt hug. “You’ll probably never know what all this means to me.” *Maybe one day I’ll be able to tell you.* “But thank you from the bottom of my heart. I love you, you know. “
“I love you, too, Little One,” soaking up the bitter sweetness of both the words and the moment. She gave Gwen another brief squeeze. “Now c’mon,” she said, resuming their walk toward the doors. “Let’s get a move on. We’ve got a shuttle to catch.”
Chapter XVIII
Randi was squatting on the floor, cradling Ditto’s face in her hands as Gwen descended the stairs. The dog saw her and gave a sharp bark. Randi gave the shepherd a brisk ear rub and stood, watching as the canine headed out the door and down the beach.
“You ready?” asked Gwen as she hefted her bag. Randi gently removed it from her grasp and grabbed her own small case and the long hanging bag.
“Yep. C’mon. We’ve got a private shuttle, but the sooner we leave, the sooner we’ll get to the capital. And the longer you’ll get to rest before tonight.”
“Hmm,” following Randi out to the transport. “I haven’t been back to the capital in years - since my hitch was up, I think.” She mused on that for a little longer. “Hey, what’s in the bag? You said Mother had my dress with her.”
“Oh, my dress whites. There’s a big... soiree... after the ceremony, and I... thought you might like to go with... me and, um... dance.” *Brilliant, Valiant. Stumble all over the place with this, why don’t you?*
“You’re asking me to DANCE?”
“Yeah. Unless there’s, um, someone else....”
“Oh no, Miranda Valiant. You’ve asked me to dance; you’re stuck dancing with me for the whole night. I’m not letting you go.” Then Gwen flushed with the implications of what she just said. She started to open her mouth to qualify the statement when a single word from Randi stopped her.
“Good.”
Their shuttle flight had taken about half the time Randi expected. The flight plan had been expedited at the highest levels, ensuring their safe and swift arrival as it would have been difficult to have any kind of awards ceremony without the guest of honor attending. So it was still quite early when they arrived in the capital city and were driven to the hotel. Randi inquired after the Goldmans who had arrived very late the night before and found they had been given one of the smaller suites one floor below the penthouse. She nodded her acceptance and decided to contact them after both she and the bard had gotten a bit of sleep.
“Let me just get a room....”
“I don’t think so. You’re in the penthouse with me, Gunny. Let’s go.” Five minutes later saw them upstairs looking out at the morning panorama of the capital city spread out below them.
“Great view,” Randi commented with a yawn.
“Yeah,” Gwen agreed with one of her own, ”but I think we both need a little sleep to fully appreciate it. See you in a few hours.” Gwen placed a chaste kiss on Randi’s cheek, then stumbled toward her bed.
Randi stood stunned by the warmth the kiss had caused before moving out of the living room and to her own bed. She was going to think about the change she sensed in Gwen, but exhaustion quickly overtook her, and she fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
Afternoon shadows were creeping in the window when Randi awoke from her rest. It was a little earlier than she planned to get up and wondered if there was some reason she had awakened. She listened for a long minute before she heard the chirp of the vid phone. Wiping her eyes and pushing back her hair she sat up in bed. “Yeah?” Her voice was gravelly sounding from sleep.
“Randi?” Jill whispered.
“Yeah, Jill. What’s up?”
“Oh, my. I’m sorry to wake you, Dear. But I thought you might like to have Gwen’s dress there instead of here. Not like she can get dressed without it.”
Randi chuckled lightly. “No, I suppose not. She’s not awake yet, but you’re welcome to come on up.”
“I know she’s not awake yet; that’s why I called you. I figured I’d have a better chance reaching you than her, especially if she is exhausted. She has a tendency to tune things out til she catches up. I’ll be up in a minute, all right?”
“Okay. I’ll be waiting for you.”
It was only a matter of a minute or two before the soft knock sounded at the door. Randi was waiting beside it and opened the door before Jill could knock twice. The thought passed through Jill’s mind about just how adorable the sleep rumpled Marine really was. *Gwen is so lucky to have Randi in her life.*
“C’mon in,” Randi beckoned. She reached out her arms to take the dress Jill was handing her. “Have a seat and let me go hang this up in Gwen’s room. I’ll be right back.”
Randi was already almost to Gwen’s room before Jill took a seat on the sofa. After a soft knock, she gently opened the door and peeked in. Gwen lay curled up around a large pillow still soundly asleep. Her blonde hair was tousled, and there was the slightest grin on her face. Randi wondered briefly what kind of dreams made her smile before crossing to the huge closet and hanging up the dress. She removed it from its bag, casting a critical eye across it. Then she nodded judiciously and left as silently as she had come.
Jill was waiting patiently on the couch and smiled when Randi emerged from the room. “She didn’t even move, did she?”
Randi returned the smile with one of her own. “Nope. Not a twitch. I think she’ll be pleasantly surprised when she wakes up and sees that hanging there.”
“So do I, Dear. You did an excellent job.”
“Um, thanks, Jill. Will you...?”
“I’ll be back in about three hours to help her get ready.” She rose and headed toward the door. “So you have anther couple hours to rest yet if you want. I have a feeling it may be long night.” Jill patted Randi’s cheek and closed the door behind her.
“You have no idea, Jill. You really have no idea,” the Sabre muttered mostly to herself. Then she decided to take Mrs. Goldman’s advice and rest a bit longer. It would be the last she would get.
When she woke from her nap ninety minutes later, she felt refreshed and ready for the evening’s events. It was going to be interesting, and she actually found herself looking forward to the fun. It would be a wonderful memory to take with her and wonderful one to leave Gwen with.
Thinking of the bard made her realize she needed to make sure Gwen was awake. She had indicated a desire for a nice long leisurely soak in the tub before it was time to dress, and Randi was going to do her best to fulfill every need and desire Gwen expressed this night. She crossed the living area in swift strides and tapped lightly on the bedroom door. When there was no answer, she eased the door open and moved inside. Gwen was still fast asleep, curled in almost the identical position she’d been in earlier except for the blanket she had pushed from her shoulders to her hips. The childlike expression made Randi smile in reflex.
“Gwen?” she called out softly as she moved to the bed. “Hey,” sitting down and brushing the blonde hair away from the fair cheek. “Gwen, c’mon. Time to rise and shine.”
“I’ll rise, but I refuse to shine,” came the mumbled response before sleepy green eyes peeked from half opened lids. A tiny grin flashed across her lips at the spontaneous laugh her words had garnered before she could school her features into a mock scowl. “Wha’s so funny?”
“You are,” Randi answered honestly. “You are too cute for words. Now if you want that nice long soak, best if you get in there. Your mom will be here in about an hour and fifteen minutes to help you get ready for tonight. If you’ll excuse me, I’m gonna go do the same.” Truth, but she also wanted to be out of the room and inaccessible when Gwen saw her dress. She was suddenly quite shy about her audacity.
Randi did soak for about forty-five minutes before reluctantly climbing out of the tub and into the robe the hotel provided. Though she’d set the security protocols to allow both Geoff and Jill access to the elevator and the room, they respected both girls’ privacy enough not to enter the suite without being personally admitted. And Randi knew it was going to take a little while to get her hair dried and braided properly.
She was sitting at the dressing table half an hour later, having just finished painstakingly braiding her hair. A knock on her bedroom door surprised her as she was sure she hadn’t heard Jill enter the penthouse. She assumed Gwen was still in the tub. “Come.” And was surprised when Gwen’s still toweled head poked into her room. “Hey,” she called, standing up from the table and crossing to the door. “What’s up? Have a seat.” She waved Gwen over to the bed.
“Um, I uh....” Small hands rubbed together nervously. Randi sat down next to her and began to chafe her cold hands.
“Nervous, Little One?”
“No... maybe... yes, a little, I think. I’ve... it’s just that... I mean, um....”
“Gwen? Gwen, look at me.” Trusting green met confident blue. “Now you’re gonna be fine, okay? It’s just gonna be a group of friends telling stories about you for a change. And then you say thank you and we can go dancing, all right?”
“All right, but can I ask you a favor?”
“Sure. Name it.”
Gwen tugged gently at the dark braid. “Just this once, just for tonight, will you leave it loose? For me?” The last in a bare whisper.
“But, Gwen I never....”
“I know. Please? You have such gorgeous hair, and you look so beautiful with it down. Please?”
*How can I say no to that? You can’t, Valiant. Now nod your head in agreement. Atta girl!* It really was so little to do, and the happiness it brought was way out of proportion to the act itself. Gwen threw her arms around Randi’s neck.
“Thank you,” she whispered before she scampered out the door and back to her room. Randi shook her head dazedly, wondering if she’d just been had.
A few minutes later, a knock sounded at the suite door and Gwen called out to Randi, “I’ve got it.” She went to invite her mother in with a hug. The two Goldman women moved back to the dressing area, so Gwen could finish her makeup and hair.
Jill actually took care of Gwen’s hair. It had been the ritual for the many years Gwen had been a performer before leaving home for the first time. It came back to them now naturally. In short order, blonde hair was piled neatly on her head except for a few loose strands Jill had left for softness.
“It’s been a long time since we’ve done this,” Gwen commented quietly.
“Yes, it has. But we are so proud of you, Gwen. Of who you are and what you’ve become. Thank you for the joy you’ve brought to our lives.”
“Mom,” trying hard not to let the tears spill. “Did you have to go and make me cry? I don’t want runny makeup!!”
“Oh, so I take it zebra stripes are out again, huh? I feel so five minutes ago.”
Now Gwen had to chuckle. She was very thankful to have the loving, supportive parents she had been blessed with. “I love you, Mom.”
“Love you too, Sweetheart.” She gave her daughter’s face the once over. “Well,” she said lightly. “Looks like your makeup survived the mushy stuff. Let’s get you into this dress.”
“What dress? I still haven’t seen it.”
“Well, you are certainly in for quite the surprise,” Jill muttered to herself as she entered the closet. She stepped back out holding the dress in front of her. The only reaction she got from Gwen was round-eyed shock and an audible gasp.
Gwen reached out a tentative hand to touch the silky, lace material in front of her. “It looks like....” *a wedding dress.* It did too, though it was more than a little daring for a traditional wedding gown. The white silk had a white lace overlay and a high collar that lent an air of innocence. This was counterbalanced by the naked arms and back that would show off Gwen’s newly acquired muscularity from staff practice. The slits that ran from ankle to hip on either side simply added to the sensuality of the whole outfit. “Um, wow. It’s gorgeous. Who...?”
“If you’re asking who made it, your friend Maria did. But Randi designed it for you.” Gwen felt her eyes bug out and her breathing catch. She closed her eyes for a long moment and focused her energies on trying to remember how to breathe.
“Ahem, uh... wow,” she said again, trying desperately to regain her bearings. “Help me?” Her voice cracked, but Jill wisely ignored it and moved to help her daughter finish dressing.
Randi sat in front of the mirror, slowly unbraiding the hair she had just recently bound up. Just as she ran her hands through the dark mane to untangle the last bit of plaiting, she heard a second knock at the front door. Knowing Gwen was busy with her mother getting ready for the festivities, she got up to answer it. It was no great surprise to see Geoff there, waiting with an anxious Sal and a very nervous Rico.
“A little under dressed there, aren’t you, Randi?” the rotund man asked as he breezed in the door. Geoff shook his head in amazed bewilderment, and Rico simply stepped over the threshold and stood still. He was still somewhat unsure about this whole idea.
“Are you clear on what I want tonight, Sal? Hi, Geoff... Rico,” she muttered in after thought.
“Yes, Randi. We’ve got it all covered. Rico will be taking candid shots all night, and we will get some posed shots of you together before we go over to the theatre. I’m here to set up the background for the portrait part of this evening.”
“And...?”
“And everything will be put into a keepsake album. I promise, Randi, everything will be just like we’ve talked about.” Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the photographer subtly relax. “She’ll love it. Now don’t you need to go get dressed?” He waved his hands toward her in a distinct shooing motion.
“Yes, as a matter of fact I do. If you gentlemen will excuse me.” When she closed the bedroom door, Geoff sat down on the couch out of the way, and Sal and Rico went to work.
The Marine took a deep breath, and moved to the closet where her uniform hung proudly. She studied it for a long moment, letting her mind acknowledge each and every award that was pinned to the jacket and remember what she had done to earn it. Of the eighteen decorated medals and three ribbons, she was most proud of the twice-decorated life saving medal. It was one of the few physical reassurances she had that her life, especially the military part of that life, wasn’t a complete waste.
The white undershirt went on first, followed by thick, white socks. The crisply creased pants were next, the gold piping running up the side adding a dash of sparkle to an otherwise monotone landscape. The Sabre ran a critical eye over the jacket again. The gold chevrons and rockers on her shoulder epaulets gleamed even in the low light. The gold service insignia on the high collar shone as well. Gold piping around the throat and wrist areas complimented the gold buttons, which if one was to look closely enough, bore the Sabre crest. The medals and ribbons marked the only spots of color on the whole outfit aside from the multiple braids that draped from the left shoulder.
Randi hung the jacket back up again and sat down to pull on her knee high boots. Unlike her black boots, the dress white boots that went with the dress white uniform were a soft kidskin leather that had no gloss or polish. She tucked her pants legs neatly into the boot tops, making sure to keep the creases straight. Randi stomped her feet when she stood, trying to adjust her uniform to be a little more comfortable. Finally satisfied, she reached for the uniform coat again.
In the living room, Geoff smiled to himself. He had heard the stomping, and knew exactly what she was doing. *Always hated dress whites, especially those boots. A bitch to wear and even worse to keep clean.* But the only thought that crossed his mind when she finally stepped out of the room was how incredibly well Randi looked in them.
Randi slid into the tunic, looking at herself in the mirror for a very long moment. Then she removed her hair from the collar and proceeded to button it closed, saving the hook at the top for last. Once she was buttoned and hooked, the Sabre picked up the ceremonial sword from the bed and reverently slipped it into its sheath at her right side. The gold and silver ornamental sais were placed in the holders on the outside of either boot.
She glanced into the mirror again, giving herself a final once over. Satisfied with what she saw, she shook her head at the loose hair fanning out behind her. It softened her look more than she realized, but it was what Gwen wanted. And as far as it was in her power to provide, what Gwen wanted, Gwen got... tonight anyway. After that she would have to trust Geoff and Tommy to take care of her bard.
She opened the bedroom door and was greeted by the flash of a camera. It took tight control on well-honed instincts not to lash out at the invasion. But before she knew it, Rico had moved away from her again. Geoff walked over and sized her up critically.
“Nice, very nice, Marine, but why isn’t your hair regulation?”
Blue eyes turned full force on the older man, and he took a step back instinctively. “Because Gwen asked me to leave it down.”
“Simple as that?” he asked quietly.
“Simple as that.” She moved away from him, unable to answer the questions she saw floating around in his eyes, knowing he knew all too well what she wasn’t saying. She stopped at the huge picture window that looked out over the capital city, staring out unseeingly at the scenic vista spread out below. The sight was too intriguing for Rico to let pass by, and he snapped off several quick pictures that went unnoticed by Randi so deep in her own thoughts was she. But all heads turned as the second bedroom door opened.
Jill stepped out first and walked over without a word to stand beside her husband. Then Gwen stepped to the threshold, waiting hesitantly it seemed for some unknown signal before proceeding forward. Rico managed to capture her brilliantly, then Randi moved forward, and the first spell was broken only to be replaced by a second, more powerful one.
“You are very beautiful tonight, Gwen.”
“And you are quite dashing, Marine. I understand I have you to thank for this loveliness?” indicating her dress with a wave of her hand.
“No, I am only responsible for the dress. I had nothing to do with the loveliness that fills it.”
Gwen blushed at the words and Randi smiled. No one could hear the words spoken between them though the love they shared was almost blinding in its intensity. Rico managed to finish one roll of film and start on another taking candids of them alone together like this. Finally, reluctantly, Geoff cleared his throat, breaking the tableau in front of him.
“Girls,” smirking a bit at the dark brow that shot up in outrage, “Jill and I need to go get ourselves ready for the evening. If you’ll excuse us.... We’ll meet you downstairs in about forty-five minutes.”
Sal took the opportunity to separate the two women, seating Randi, then placing Gwen behind her. Rico worked a bit with this, then their positions were switched around, with Randi standing behind the seated Gwen. There were shots of the two of them standing and both of them seated. But Rico knew his best photographs were going to come from the pictures where they were unaware of anything but themselves. When they were done, the Bouvier brothers excused themselves and left. They needed to get set up for catching moments before the ceremony though Dei had taken care of most of the arrangements. Once downstairs, the two men set themselves in the doorway to wait.
“You ready?” Randi quietly asked. “It’s about time for us to leave.”
“Yeah, I’m, uh... just a little n-nervous.” Gwen bit her lip. “Aren’t I a little young to be receiving a Lifetime Achievement Award already?”
“Gwen, you have probably done more in your first quarter century than many folks do in a full lifetime. This is the highest honor the Artists’ Guild can give you. Accept it with the grace you have always shown. Then you can get started on your second lifetime’s worth of work.” The small smile Randi gave Gwen got an answering smile in return. Then she threw herself into Randi’s arms.
“Thank you, Randi. I don’t know what I’d do without you in my life.” She squeezed tight. “I hope I never have to find out.” Randi had no reply for this so she simply returned the hug as fiercely as she could, brushing her lips over the blonde head tucked trustingly under her chin.
When they stepped from the lift, Geoff and Jill were waiting. He walked forward and wrapped his daughter in his arms. “We are so very proud of you, Gwen. Proud of your accomplishments and of who you’ve become,” he whispered in her ear before releasing her.
“Thank you, Daddy,” struggling to keep her tears in check. Her mother simply gave her a long, heartfelt hug. Then she moved back away from Gwen and to her husband’s side.
“You two need to get a move on. It’s almost time.”
Blonde brows scrunched in confusion. “Aren’t you coming?”
Randi stepped up beside Gwen from where she had momentarily retreated to give the Goldmans a minute alone. “They’ll meet us there,” she answered, drawing a small hand through her arm and covering it with her own gloved one. “They are taking a much more conventional mode of transportation,” waving at the two as they got onto the speeding tube. “But tonight is your night to be a princess, and you will be traveling in style.”
They had managed to make their way to the front door, and now Gwen stopped in shock at the sight of an old fashioned coach and four sitting at the end of the red-carpeted entrance. “I feel a lot like Cinderella right now.” She thought on this statement, then turned to Randi in question. “Does that make you my Princess Charming?” She couldn’t help the tiny smile that started as she watched the slow blush crawl up Randi’s face.
“Until the stroke of midnight,” she stated when she could breathe again, “I will be whoever you want me to be.”
Gwen felt a fluttering deep in her belly at the words and grabbed hold of the larger hand closest to her. There were no more words between them after that until they reached the Performing Arts Center. Gwen was stunned by the amount of people waiting outside for her arrival.
“Um, I uh... oh boy....”
“Gwen, look at me,” Randi commanded, having sensed the turmoil by the stiffening of Gwen’s spine. She was met by uneasy green eyes. “You’ll be fine. These people are all here to honor you, and I’ll be right by your side the whole way.”
“Promise?”
“Promise. Now let me get out first, and I’ll help you down, all right?” A single nod was her only answer.
Randi climbed gracefully from the carriage, then offered her hand up for Gwen to take. The moment Gwen stood, the sky around them erupted in a sea of light, everyone trying to get the best holo-image they could manage. The flashes continued as they made their way arm in arm up the carpeted walkway and into the building itself. A valet immediately arrived to escort them to their seats down front. Gwen looked around in confused dismay for her parents.
“Relax, Gwen. I’m sure they’ll be here.” In fact they were there, hidden safely in the green room until it was their turn to participate in the evenings festivities. As soon as the guest of honor and her escort were seated, the house lights dimmed and the filled to capacity building fell quiet. The curtains opened to a large screen and a voice introduced, “Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Thomas Steele.”
By the time the applause had died down, Tommy was seated comfortably at his desk, the wall of monitors behind him showing the several different camera shots of both the awards ceremony in progress, and the prep work being done in the ballroom for the party immediately following.
“Gwen, I can’t tell you how sorry Ella and I are to be missing this extraordinary occasion in person. But as you can see,” motioning behind him, “I’ve got it all covered, and you’ll have a really nice keepsake holo when I get the editing done.” Polite laughter. “Thank you, Gwen. For making all of our lives a little better by sharing your gift with us. You’ll never know the difference you have made or the lives you have touched.” He paused, knowing that his words had touched a deep chord in her heart by the tears in her eyes. He decided to make her smile and draw a little of the emotional level down. “And Randi, she’s a princess, tonight especially. Make sure you treat her as such.” The entire hall erupted into cheers and whistles. Randi flushed beet red until Gwen reached for her hand and smiled up into her eyes. Then the world floated away for a time as if it had never been. Tommy’s voice recalled them back to reality. “Thank you, Gwen, for being an inspiration to so many. Ya’ll have a great night tonight.” More cheers and whistles, then he spoke one final time. “Ladies and gentlemen, your host for the evening, Mr. Geoffrey Goldman.”
“Daddy?” Gwen whispered and tightened her grip on the strong hand she held. Geoff came out, resplendent in his eveningwear and smiled down at his daughter. The he settled his notes on the podium and turned to face the audience.
“When Tommy first approached me with the idea of being the Master of Ceremonies for this event, I had to question why. I mean, after all I’m not an artist... I’m a weapons smith. What did I know about being a storyteller? The he said to me, ‘Geoff, I’m not asking you to be a storyteller or an artist or a weapons smith. I’m asking you as one of the people who know Gwen best. I’m asking you as her father.’ What could I say to that except for yes? So tonight, Gwen, we’ll revisit some old memories. I guess the best place to start would be at the beginning. And we couldn’t start there without this person....”
Gwen smiled when she heard her mother’s voice taking them all back to the time before her birth, sharing the images and anticipation both she and Geoff had felt. She briefly talked them through to the age of three when Geoff resumed his narration.
“You folks won’t believe this,” addressing the audience again, “but Gwen told her first story at the age of three.” The screen shifted to show a very young, incredibly cute kid sitting on an older woman’s lap. “Gramma,” Gwen breathed, watching the screen through misty eyes. The woman had an old leather journal that she was reading to the child out of while the tiny girl listened in rapt fascination. When she was done, Gwen turned to her grandmother and asked, “Can I tell you a story now, Gramma?”
“Sure, Darlin’. Tell yer old gramma a story.” The old woman’s eyes widened in amazement, then filled with tears as the bard’s first childish story came pouring forth from a babe’s lips. “That was beautiful, Sweetheart,” the woman commented proudly to the child.
“That story was the very beginning of a journey that so far has been widespread and varied. Sometimes, her gift made the daily grind a bit more difficult to tread.”
The voice of a favorite teacher could be heard, telling of a young girl more interested in telling stories than in studying. Gwen buried her flushed face in her hand. Randi just squeezed the other one.
Gwen’s mentor spoke next, showing a holo-image of Gwen’s first public performance. “I knew even then, that she had long surpassed my skill to teach. She was a law unto herself.”
As each speaker finished their part of the presentation, they moved to take the seats near Gwen and Randi that had been reserved for them. Gwen gave each a hug and kiss in return, always taking a moment to share a private word before they resumed their seats and the next voice from the past was brought out. Randi stood every time the bard did as Gwen was loath to release her hand for any length of time and proper etiquette demanded it. She was a little tired of having to keep readjusting the sword at her side though.
General Hampton, who had been Gwen’s commanding officer during her hitch in the Army, was the next orator and quite funny to listen to when you remembered career military had never been issued a sense of humor. He spoke at some length on the time Gwen had volunteered visiting the old and infirmed and doing shows for the local military. “She never knew I knew about her volunteer efforts, but I will say I was never prouder to be her commanding officer than I was when she was a storyteller instead of a soldier.”
Now they were down to the last two speakers. The first out was the Commander of the base where she’d imagined she’d seen Randi’s blue, blue eyes staring back at her from the audience. He told of her desire to insure everyone got a chance to hear and participate in the brief moments of escape she was able to provide in an otherwise dreary outpost. About her visits to the sick. And then he did an unexpected thing. He pulled a card out from the stage wings and held it up.
“Ladies and gentlemen, when they learned of the honor being bestowed on Ms. Goldman this evening, the personnel at my base asked for an opportunity to send their good wishes to her. We compromised, and everyone who wanted signed this card for her.” He left the stage to applause and headed toward Gwen. She was a bit overwhelmed by the gesture and stood looking at the several paged card for a very long moment before turning and giving the Commander a brief hug and kiss. So far, each speaker had a light smudge of her lipstick on their cheek, and this man was no exception. Surprisingly he reached out a hand to Randi who took it firmly and shook. Then the commander took his seat, and Gwen and Randi resumed theirs.
“Our last speaker is himself a bard, but I think I should let him talk for himself. Ladies and gentlemen, from Midas enterprises, please welcome Scott Everret.”
“That little fink,” Gwen hissed under her breath. Randi just chuckled silently.
Scott, a little nervous, told the story of himself begging Gwen for help. “And you know, she didn’t laugh or brush me off. She encouraged me and showed me how to look at things from more than one angle, more than one plane. It has been my honor to watch her work; to learn from her creative processes the past few months. There are some people who without seeming to affect the lives of those around them. Who change the course of the world by word or thought or deed. I am proud to say that Gwen Goldman is one of those rare individuals. She has made this world for many of us a better place to be even if only for a little while.”
The applause that broke out here was thunderous, and Gwen found herself wrapped in Randi’s strong arms in tears before Scott made his way halfway down the stairs. He stood waiting patiently as did the boisterous crowd in the Hall until she regained a measure of composure and turned to him. She held on tightly for a long moment, then released him and laughed at a joke he’d whispered in her ear. When they were all seated again, Geoff stepped up to the podium one final time.
“Ladies and gentlemen, it is with great pride and pleasure that I present the Artists’ Guilds Lifetime Achievement Award to my daughter, Gwenevere Goldman.” The cheers and applause started again as the crowd rose to their feet in a wave. Randi stood, pulling the bard up with her. She hugged the woman who had turned to her for support, then tried to ease her in the direction of the stage. But Gwen was having none of that and pulled Randi to the platform with her.
“Um, I uh....” Without a word, Randi stepped up behind the stammering bard and put a hand on either side of her waist. That simple touch sent a calming peace through Gwen. She placed her smaller hands on top of the larger ones and leaned back into the hard strength of the woman behind her. Randi whispered something unintelligible in her ear, causing a slight chuckle to cross her lips. The bond between them was almost palpable, and the world held its breath waiting.
Gwen stood straight again but did not allow the hands to leave her body. “Um,” she cleared her throat a bit noisily, “my Marine friend reminded me that the sooner we take care of the official business, the sooner we can go eat and party!” Laughter broke out at her words followed by hooting and clapping. “I, um... I really don’t know what to say about all this. I am still so young, and I have a lifetime of stories still to tell. But you’ve honored me with the highest award I can be given, and I thank you all so much. I’m looking forward to my second lifetime of storytelling.”
The thunderous applause that met her short and sincere acceptance speech rocked the rafters of the old building. And it warmed Gwen’s heart no end. She glanced back at Randi who still held her gently and grasped her hand, leading her softly toward the wings of the stage expecting the ovation to die down. It didn’t; instead it seemed to increase in volume.
Randi gave her a faint nudge toward the stage, and she stepped gingerly out from the curtains and into the spotlight again. Randi was more than a bit surprised when she felt herself being pulled back out from behind the curtain and into center stage with Gwen. She felt like Gwen deserved to be in the spotlight alone, while Gwen was determined to have Randi by her side. Apparently most of the crowd agreed with her decision as the volume level increased exponentially at the sight of the Sabre and her negligent possessiveness. She never consciously set out to stake a claim, but it was clear to each and every person seeing them together that they were two halves to a whole, bound by a bond strong enough to be felt by everyone present.
Geoff, noticing his daughter’s and her companion’s discomfiture moved back to the podium. “Folks, why don’t we move the party over to the ball room? It will give everyone here a chance to offer their congratulations to Gwen.” Cheers greeted his words, and when he turned to look he saw that the two women had already moved from the stage to the wings and were standing alone together in the haven of one another’s arms.
“Thank you, Daddy.” Gwen looked up from her embrace but didn’t move out of it when she saw her father walking toward them. Instead she waited until he embraced the both of them as she’d known he would.
“It was my pleasure, Sweetheart. Your mother and I are very, very proud of you.” He released them and moved back a pace. “Speaking of... I need to go find her and escort her next door. You two need to make an entrance, of course, so you’ll need to wait until the hall clears. Ten minutes probably. We’ll see you next door, all right?”
“Okay, Daddy.” Gwen watched him walk off before looking down at her timepiece. “DAMN!” she exclaimed, still looking at the watch face.
“What?!? What’s wrong?!?” Alarmed, Randi stepped back to see into Gwen’s eyes.
“Nothing’s wrong, but do you realize that lifetime took less than an hour and a half? I thought we were in there for a lifetime!”
“Was it really so bad?” a little saddened that Gwen was so miserable about her accomplishments.
“No, not at all. Especially with you beside me every step of the way tonight. Thank you for that, by the way.”
“Welcome,” came the murmured reply.
“I don’t mean to sound ungrateful. I’m not really. I am mostly overwhelmed and more than a little embarrassed. I really don’t think I was ready for all this yet. It’s just....”
She stopped talking when Randi pulled her back into their mutual hug. “It’s okay, Little One. Now you understand why I’m not too keen on talking about all these ribbons and medals.”
“Yeah, I have a much better insight on it now.” She paused, then added, “C’mon. I’m getting hungry. Let’s go next door and grab a bite to eat.”
“Oh, now there’s a big surprise! OOF!” Randi exclaimed when a small hand hit her dead center in the gut. “Take it easy there, Little One. You’ve got muscle enough to leave a bruise now.”
“And don’t you forget it!” Gwen chuckled as they made their way to the ballroom.
All eyes turned to them when they stepped to the doorway and then applause and cheering broke out once more. People were kind enough to let them pass unmolested to the table reserved for them and waited for Randi to seat Gwen before they started making their way to the front of the room to speak with Gwen. Randi tried to excuse herself when the crush started, but Gwen held onto her wrist for dear life. It was only when Randi explained she was going to get food for them both that Gwen loosened her grip.
“Be quick, please?” a mere whisper.
Randi nodded and found a server to help her expedite things. Within minutes, she was back at Gwen’s side placing an appetizing array of food in front of her. She leaned back in her chair, her arm casually draped along the back of Gwen’s, observing for a long moment. Randi realized if Gwen was going to eat, she was going to have to feed her since everyone in the room seemed to have a need to speak to Gwen personally. So she scooted her chair up close to Gwen’s until they were touching and proceeded to ensure Gwen finished her food.
Gwen was more than a little startled to see a fork full of food heading directly toward her mouth. She cast a glance at the woman at her side who gave her a crooked grin and raised eyebrow in response. She opened her mouth obligingly, then nearly moaned out loud at the wonderful tastes crossing her palate. The grin turned to a smirk, and Gwen settled back to enjoy the unexpected pampering.
The musicians had slowly made their way to the platform reserved for them when Gwen finished up the last bit of food on her plate. She turned to the woman who had so patiently been feeding her for the past hour or so, thankful for the lull in well-wishers.
“Thank you, Randi. That was wonderful.”
“It was my pleasure, Little One. I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
“Oh, you bet I did. I’m not sure I can move.”
“Hmm... guess this means you don’t want to dance then, right?” blue eyes twinkling with mischief.
Gwen was out of her chair and pulling Randi up to stand beside her. “Oh, no. I don’t think so, Gunny. You promised me each and every dance, and I intend to collect.”
Randi was silently flattered by the vehemence in Gwen’s voice but only replied, “But you said....”
“Never mind what I said! I have waited a lifetime to dance with you. Now please,” she cajoled, leading Randi to the dance floor, “will you dance with me?”
In answer Randi took Gwen in her arms, and at her signal the music began to swell throughout the room. The lights were lowered, and it became as though the two of them were alone in the universe together. For the entire first dance they floated spellbound in each other, entrancing the entire room. Then the house lights came up again, and more couples moved to join them on the floor.
No one dare bother the Marine as she made it clear any such attention would be unwelcome in the extreme and dealt with accordingly. Several people did try to cut in on the couple and ask Gwen to dance, but all were firmly and politely refused. Gwen however was quickly losing patience with those that were interrupting her evening with Randi. Three songs and half a dozen refusals later, she made her way to the musicians’ stage and asked for everyone’s attention.
“Folks, I appreciate all the kind offers to dance, but please don’t ask any more tonight. I promised all my dances this evening to my beautiful Marine sergeant, and I’d like to do so without being interrupted every five steps. Thank you.”
Randi reached up automatically to help the bard step down from the platform, but her head was still reeling from Gwen’s words. Never once had she ever expected so public or so possessive a declaration to come from her, and Randi was a bit shell shocked by it. Gwen noticed the stunned look, and took Randi’s face in her hands and waited patiently for blue eyes to track to hers.
“You okay?” came the whispered words. “I’m sor....”
Randi took one of the hands off her cheek, kissing the knuckles lightly before bringing their joined hands to Gwen’s lips. “Don’t be. I’m not sorry. Just surprised.” She indicated the dance floor with a wave of her hand. “Shall we?”
“Yes, let’s.” And they rejoined the dancers on the floor.
Geoff and Jill looked on in amazement at the two women so absorbed in each other. Then they turned to each other, with the same look of questioning wonder in their eyes. “Do you think...?” Geoff started, then stopped, hoping against hope that Gwen had not begun to realize the truth in her heart. Randi was about out of time, and he was afraid for his daughter if she did discover the truth between them now.
“Yes, I do,” Jill replied to his question, her eyes twinkling happily. Not knowing what Randi was involved in she could only see their bright future together and not the heartache that her husband saw.
“Well then,” neatly diverting her attention from the subject. “Let’s join them on the dance floor. The music is too good to waste just sitting here.”
“How right you are, my love. And suddenly I feel like celebrating.” She offered him her hand and he swept her up and to the floor in one fluid motion. And they glided around the room, glad to be together in this time and place.
As the witching hour approach, Randi looked down at the woman in her arms. Knowing she would soon need to leave, she kissed the top of the blonde head, prompting green eyes to meet her blue ones.
“I’m going to have to go soon, Gwen. May I walk you back to the penthouse first?”
For her answer, Gwen merely took her hand and led her from the ballroom and into the carriage that was waiting for them. They were silent during the ride, and it was only as they stepped into the vast lobby that Gwen broke the hush that lay between them.
“You’re going away again, aren’t you?”
They stepped into the elevator, and Randi waited until the doors were shut behind them before she answered. “Yes. I should have gone before now, but....” She broke off, unable to admit the truth to Gwen even now.
“Will you be gone a while?”
They walked off the elevator and the three steps it took to get to the door before the Marine spoke. “Yes.” Unlocking the door and opening it, though neither of them moved to cross the threshold.
“You be careful then because I’m going to miss you so much.”
Randi found herself with an armful of Gwen once again, and this time she went with her gut instincts. She held on for a long time rocking Gwen back and forth. Eventually she pulled back just enough to gaze into the beloved face. “So beautiful,” she breathed.
“Really?” breathlessly.
Randi raised a trembling hand to gently trace first an eyebrow, then a planed cheekbone and finally a pair of soft, warm lips that quivered in response to the light touch. She looked into eyes which had darkened in ready desire and the temptation became too much.
“Always.”
As if in slow motion, she moved her hand to the back of Gwen’s neck and tangled her long fingers in the blonde locks. Then she bent slowly and brushed the lips beneath hers once, twice, before claiming Gwen’s mouth fully. A swipe of her tongue asking permission, and with a moan Gwen opened up to her like a flower to the sun. Randi couldn’t resist the urge and wrapped her other arm around Gwen’s waist, pulling her into Randi’s body. Gwen reciprocated the action by tangling both hands in the long, dark hair and holding on tightly. For long minutes the kiss went on - tasting, teasing, breathing hard until they were forced to pull away. Gwen’s eyes remained closed as though unwilling to leave the state of bliss she’d suddenly found herself in.
Randi reached up, loosening the Gwen’s grip and gently kissing both hands before turning on her heel and entering the lift. She took a long moment to drink in the visage of the woman who had become her entire world. As the doors closed and headed up to the roof, she spoke aloud softly, “Goodbye, my love.”
Part 4
Ditto was the first to spot Gwen as she rounded the corner, and to Randi’s surprise the dog flew up the dock toward the house instead of out into the water to retrieve the newly thrown stick. She got up to see what had caused the shepherd to run away from her and then really wished she hadn’t when she saw her best friend frolicking with the puppy and headed toward her. *Nowhere to go but straight ahead, Valiant. Suck it up.* And she literally took and expelled a deep breath trying to calm herself for the confrontation she knew was coming... had been expecting since she’d returned home four days earlier.
For her part, Gwen was amazed to see Ditto coming from the dock, and her attention was focused on the dog for the first little bit. Gradually though, she became aware of the blue eyes trained on her and could see even from a distance, sadness in the eyes and tenseness in the stance. *Well, let’s go see if we can fix whatever is wrong.*
She walked right into Randi’s arms, hugging her tightly and holding on until she felt the briefest return squeeze. Gwen looked up into eyes that were now shuttered against her and felt her heart clench in reaction. *What happened to her while she was gone to turn her away from me completely like this?* Randi gently removed herself from Gwen’s embrace.
“I missed you, Randi,” said with a tremor in her voice. Her eyes watered up, but she refused to let the tears fall. Randi was so remote as to seem frigid, and Gwen did not want pity. She hesitated, afraid to ask but scared not to,” Are you still attending Festival with me?”
“Hmm. I hear congratulations are in order.”
Confusion in green eyes. “Huh? What for?” This conversation was quickly going nowhere.
“I’ve been given to understand that you have a lover in your life now. Somehow I don’t think he would welcome my participation as your Festival escort.”
Gwen nearly choked on her own tongue trying to get the words out of her mouth. “WHAT?!? Where in the hell did you hear something like that??”
“Are you saying it’s not true?” The blue eyes became less closed, though still guarded and wary. Randi literally felt the pieces of her heart start mending themselves back together at Gwen’s response, though her mind chided her, remembering all too well what she had seen with her own eyes.
“Of course it’s not true!! Don’t you think I’d be aware if I had taken a lover or gained a significant other?? At least, God, I hope I’d know something that important.” She paused a moment, thinking about what Randi could have possibly heard. “Oh, wait. You heard this at Midas, didn’t you? New guy I was eating lunch with; working with; had to be having an affair with. Am I close?”
“Yeah, mostly. I, um, I did hear he was seen on bended knee in front of you and kissing you just moments later.” Not the whole truth of course but close enough.
“Oh for the love of... we were working! Scott was having a block and begged me, literally, to help him. We ran the scene he was struggling with... Damn! You know, if people would just mind their own fuc....” Gwen stopped short in her raving when long arms engulfed her in a tight hug.
“I missed you, Little One,” Randi admitted in a bare whisper.
Gwen forgot about her rant and returned the hug with equal abandon. “I missed you too, Gunny.” And Randi knew then that everything that could be was right in her world again. “So are you attending Festival with me?”
“If you still want me to.”
A small hand landed on firm stomach muscles when Gwen tried to pop the Marine. “Ow! Of course I still want you to, Silly. Why wouldn’t I? Oh, because....”
“Yeah. I was sure....”
“Enough. It’s over, and we’re past it. So are you or not?”
“Yes, of course I am! I promised you, didn’t I?”
“Yeah, you did, and you’ve never broken a promise to me.”
“And I’m not gonna start now.”
During this entire discussion, they had stayed in one another’s embrace, and it suddenly became clear to Gwen just how comfortable and safe she felt sheltered in Randi’s arms. She pulled back a bit to look the taller woman in the face. “Are you up to dinner out with friends tonight? Cause I would really like you to meet Scott and his fiancée, Tori. They’re lovely people. And I’ll bet Tommy and Ella would love to go. Maybe Joey and Maria and CL and Tony and....”
“Whoa, whoa! Hang on there - slow down! Sounds like you’re planning quite a party. Kinda late in the day and too close to the holidays for an impromptu gathering like that, don’t ya think?”
Gwen stuck out an impudent tongue. “Nah, bet we could get everyone to bring something. Have an old-fashioned potluck dinner. Whaddya say?”
“Hon, if that’s what you wanna do, knock yourself out. You know where the vid phone is.”
It took Gwen less than thirty minutes to round up a majority of the gang, including the band members. They had been a little lost with Randi gone and even though it wasn’t Friday, they decided a bit of practice wouldn’t hurt any of them.
Since Gwen had called her first, Ella had volunteered their place and had encouraged Gwen to invite the band when she learned what she was planning. They had decided out of consideration for Randall that the get together would start early, and around four that afternoon people started arriving at the island. By four-thirty, everyone had arrived, and the two long tables that had been brought out for the occasion were full of food.
It was too soon for most folks to want dinner so the band set up and started slowly warming up. Within a few minutes, they seemed to have hit a stride and went right into playing music. Forty-five minutes later, they were more than ready for a break. And that’s when the guys started badgering Randi to sing with them.
“C’mon, Randi!”
“Yeah, sing with us.”
“Guys....” not quite growling from her.
“Raaaannndiii,” whiningly.
“C’mon, please?”
“Please? Ya gotta.”
“No, I don’t gotta. Now drop it.”
At this point, Gwen intervened, knowing Randi wouldn’t tolerate this kind of badgering for very long. “C’mon, guys. Let it go for now. She’ll let you know if and when she’s ready to sing again.” She steered Randi over to a sheltered corner taking the larger hands into her own. “You all right? I know you hate that.”
“Yeah. Thanks for rescuing me by the way,” squeezing the small hands encased in hers.
“Any time, Sweetie. Any time.”
Unnoticed by the two women, Scott and Tori stood next to Tommy and Ella watching the scene play out in front of them. “They are truly in love, aren’t they?” commented Scott.
“Hmm. And everybody can see it but them.”
Tori’s brows disappeared into her hairline. “You’re kidding me, right?”
“Nope,” answered Ella. “There is actually a pool going at Midas about when those two will actually figure it out.” Then with a look at Tommy, “And you’d better hope Randi never gets wind of it. That could be ugly.”
“How long...?”
“Depends on what you are really asking. They’ve known each other for better than three years. How long they’ve been in love is another question again. Seems like forever.”
The objects of their conversation ambled toward them. Gwen was anxious to introduce Scott and Tori to Randi. Randi was ready to see her little namesake again.
The Marine was actually pleasantly surprised by her response to the man she had been jealous of. She found herself liking him. She hadn’t wanted to like him; her mind’s eye was still filled with the picture of him kneeling before Gwen, then gently kissing her soft lips. But Scott was a genuinely nice individual, obviously very taken by his Tori. So the two couples and Tommy were sitting together talking. Ella had excused herself to retrieve a now awake and hungry Randall.
“Is it true you sing, Randi?” from Scott.
The drummer drew her head up sharply, wondering where the question was coming from. She saw nothing but innocent inquiry in his expression, and decided to give him the benefit of the doubt for now. But Gwen actually beat her to the punch.
“She sings beautifully, Scott, but only when she is moved to do so. Tommy made a vid of my birthday party several months ago, which I never got a copy of,” now glaring at her boss. “Maybe you can get him to show it to you. Randi sang then.”
Conversation came to a halt then as Ella emerged from the house and casually laid the baby in Randi’s arms and handed her a bottle of milk. Talk ceased at all the tables gradually, each taking in a tableau they had never expected in their lifetimes to see. Randi, for her part, was totally engrossed in the child she cradled, and Gwen watched the two in rapt fascination as she sat at her side, gently stroking the child’s downy head.
Many looked on at the beautiful living family portrait sitting in from of them and smiled at the picture they made. As the baby drew the last drops of his mother’s milk from the bottle, discussion resumed quietly. No one wanted to make Randi self-conscious of the beautiful scene to which they had all been witness. She burped the boy, then passed him over to Gwen. Their eyes met briefly in an understanding their hearts shared and their minds refused to acknowledge until Randi returned to her drum set. The rest of the band joined her, and for another fifty minutes they entertained the masses.
“Ya know, Boss,” commented Scott to Tommy while the band was putting away its equipment. “This has been a lot of fun. You should do this for one of the Guild get-togethers sometime.”
The head of Midas Enterprises stared at Scott as though he had grown two heads. He wondered why that had never occurred to him before. But now that he had been hit between the eyes with the idea, he knew exactly when he would utilize it.
“Um, Tommy, did I say something wrong?” A pensive question from Scott as the silence continued to lengthen while the other man stared at him like he was from another planet.
Tommy shook his head to clear it. “Hmm? No, sorry. An idea just sprang forth full-blown. You were saying?”
But whatever their conversation might have been about was dissipated as four women converged on their spot. Ella was returning from changing her progeny. Tori came back from retrieving a couple drinks, with Gwen doing the same. Randi dropped rather gracelessly into a small two-seater, wiping the sweat dripping from her with a towel Ella had ready for her. She smiled gratefully at Gwen who handed her a regen drink, gulping it down as Gwen sat down beside her.
“Slow down there, Gunny. You’re gonna make yourself sick drinking like that.”
Randi silently disagreed but brought the bottle down anyway. If it made Gwen feel better, she would sip it really fast. Tommy and Scott just looked at each other with eyes twinkling, then looked away again at the Marine’s rather meek compliance to Gwen’s request.
Eventually people began to make their way to the tables to fill their plates with dinner. The murmur of conversation flowed as more folks sat down to eat. Randi and Gwen were among the last to serve themselves, with Tori and Scott directly in front of them. Again Gwen felt a sense of familiarity watching them together but couldn’t place her finger on just what that was.
“I think Gwen is starting to see the light,” commented Ella to her husband now holding the sleeping baby.
“Oh? What makes you say that, Love?”
“Little things - but mostly because she keeps glancing at Scott and Tori and frowning as though puzzling something out.”
“And this means...?”
“She is seeing the similarities between the two of them and her and Randi, I think. That’s what it looks like to me anyway.”
“Well, I hope you’re right. They deserve to be happy together.”
The group was relatively quiet as they consumed their food. Gradually eyes turned toward Gwen, all hopeful for a storytelling session. Randi took the empty plates away while Gwen refilled their drinks. She was a little disturbed when instead of joining her, Randi moved off to a private corner with Tommy. She decided to wait until they were finished with their business to start and spent a few minutes just talking with the crowd.
“Are you sure?” Randi whispered though no one was near enough to hear them speak.
“Yep. Got the confirmation today.” He looked at her worriedly when the furrowed brow remained. “I thought you’d be happy about this. It’s a great honor.”
She made an obvious attempt to put whatever was bothering her aside. “I know it is, T. I’ve just got a lot on my plate right now.” Trying desperately to ensure she would be around then and knowing that task was nearly impossible.
“Okay, I can understand that,” glancing at her dubiously before continuing. “Would you be willing to help host a party here for the whole Midas crew the night before? Have the band perform, with you singing maybe the last set?”
Randi rubbed a hand across closed eyes. How could she promise something like this? *How can I not?* She heaved silent sigh, then nodded her head. “Sure, T. I’ll do my best. But let’s leave my singing a surprise, okay? The guys will be willing to practice with me another time when they know the reason.”
“All right, Randi. However you want to work it will be fine. But I think we better discuss the details later. Your bard keeps casting glances this way, and I think they’re waiting on us to start the stories.” He moved to sit next to his wife before she could reply.
*And just what would I have said to that anyway? MY bard?? Only in my dreams, Tommy. Only in my dreams.* She moved to stand in the back of the room as had been her habit and was not a little surprised when Gwen moved from the platform and walked to stand in front of her. Without a word, she extended her hand and Randi bemusedly took it, following her to the stage. She hesitated when Gwen started to lead her onto the stage itself.
“Come sit with me, please?” she whispered quietly, a gentle pleading in her green eyes. Randi could no more deny her request than she could stop breathing. She did wonder what had prompted it though. She silently nodded her agreement and allowed the younger woman to pull her forward. She seated Gwen when they reached the edge of the platform, then took a seat beside her... close but not quiet touching.
Gwen couldn’t have explained the need, the desire, to have the warrior sitting so near. But she was more relaxed and comfortable than she could remember herself being. And drawing a deep breath, she began her magic of weaving tales.
About thirty minutes into the telling, Randi held her empty glass up with a pointed look in Tommy’s direction. He smiled good-naturedly at her and brought her two bottles of water as inconspicuously as possible. Randi opened one and gently nudged her companion. Gwen’s eyes twinkled in appreciation when it was passed to her, and she gratefully drank a long draught before picking up her story.
“It’s so interesting to watch her work,” Tori whispered to Ella during some applause.
“Yes, and I don’t think I’ve heard her tell the same story twice yet.”
“It can be a bit depressing,” from Scott.
“How so?”
“Well, let’s just say she’s incredibly gifted, blessed even. When we were working the other day, she mentioned that she has so many tales left to tell that she will run out of time before they all get told. Depressing when you are struggling or realize you do have limits.”
“Hmm, I never thought about it like that. I’m sure she didn’t mean anything by it.”
“Oh, I know she didn’t. And I’m thankful for the opportunity to work with her. It’s incredible to watch that much creativity in action.” And then their attention turned back to the stage when Gwen resumed speaking.
“I think the evening was quite a success,” Gwen commented to her silent walking partner as they strolled back across the island to the beach house. The temperature had dropped significantly since the sun had set, and they had moved out of the protected area near Tommy’s house. Gwen wrapped her arms around herself in an effort to stay warm. She was pleasantly surprised when an arm dropped around her shoulders and pulled her close. “Oh, you’re nice and toasty,” she exclaimed as Randi’s warm hands rubbed her arms briskly. “How do you do that?” Neither woman had thought to bring a jacket since the day had been so nice. Gwen had to wonder why the cold didn’t seem to be affecting her companion though.
“Just hot blooded, I guess,” Randi replied with a smirk. “And yeah, tonight was nice. You did a good job with the stories.”
“Thanks for sitting up there with me,” shyly, quietly. The brunette wasn’t really sure what response to make to that and decided to stay quiet. “So did you have a good time?” Gwen asked when she realized she had embarrassed Randi
“Yeah, I did. And you were right... your friend Scott and his fiancée are nice people. And Randall has grown so much. It was a good idea. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Sweetie. I’m glad you had a nice time.” And she nonchalantly placed her arms around Randi’s waist and stopped their forward motion a moment. She gave her a light squeeze before resuming the walk to the beach house that passed in comfortable silence.
“It’s late. You wanna stay here tonight?”
“You don’t mind?”
“No, Silly. You’re still moving in in the next couple weeks, right?”
“If you still want me here,” said a little bashfully.
“Don’t be goofy. You belong here.”
Gwen didn’t say a word at this, but simply wrapped herself in Randi’s arms, soaking herself in the warmth of the embrace. They remained that way for a timeless moment before she whispered, “Thank you.”
“Anytime, Little One.” Another very long minute pass before Randi said, “Best be heading off to bed. We both have to be at work pretty early in the morning.”
The hug tightened between them once more before Gwen whispered, “Goodnight, Randi.” And she brushed her lips lightly against her jaw, which tensed reflexively at the contact. Randi held herself rigidly, wanting so badly to reach out to Gwen and confess the truth of her feelings. She watched silently as Gwen walked up the stairs and into her room without a backward glance. And when she was sure Gwen was out of hearing, she answered.
“Goodnight, Love.”
************
The week passed by rather quickly. There was so much to do before Festival started, and Randi was playing catch up from being gone for the better part of three months. Gwen, for her part, was rushing home each night to pack up her things in preparation for the move that was happening after Festival week was over. So they barely saw each except to say “hi” in passing. Even their lunchtime together was nonexistent.
Randi had managed by Wednesday to contact the other members of the band and explain what she wanted to do and that it needed to remain a secret. The guys were thrilled with the whole idea and were more than happy to stay closed mouthed about it. They were all looking forward to the bard’s reaction.
Gwen, meanwhile, was happy she had rented a furnished apartment. She couldn’t believe the amount of stuff she had accumulated in not quite a year of living there. Then she realized not all of her stuff was in the penthouse as things had slowly been working their way to the beach house. She chuckled a bit, looking at the stacks of boxes surrounding her. *Guess I need to go through all this stuff. I don’t want to make Randi crazy, or make her think I’m crowding her out of her own place.* But it was late on Friday night, and they were leaving for her folk’s place early the next morning. It would have to wait until Festival was over.
Saturday morning didn’t dawn so much as arrive, and when it did arrive it was cold, wet and gloomy. The rain was bad but the wind just made it miserable. They were silent until the shuttle was underway.
“That’s an awfully small bag, Randi. You sure you’ve got enough for the week?”
“I’m not staying a week, Gwen. I’m coming back tomorrow.”
“Excuse me?” Both eyebrows rose. “I’m sure I misunderstood what I thought I heard you say.”
“No, you understood what I said. I’m coming back tomorrow.”
“Why? I thought we were spending Festival together... all of Festival.”
“No, I promised to be your escort; that means tonight and the last night I’ll be by your side. But I....” she broke off, not wanting to lose her composure.
Gwen swallowed hard and realized how selfish she had been... was being. Thinking she understood the problem, she attempted to rectify the situation. “I’m sorry, Randi. I thought you wanted to be here with me. Wanted us to spend Festival together. I didn’t know there was someone else in your life you needed to be with. When we get to the hub, why don’t you head back home?” She stopped as she thought about all those boxes she had apparently packed for no reason. If there was someone new in her warrior’s life, she couldn’t be moving in with Randi now, could she? *Wait a minute. MY warrior?? Where did THAT come from???*
“Gwen, will you sit down a minute and listen to me?” Glad beyond measure she had hired a private shuttle for this trip. “I just wanted to go back for a day or two to spend it with Randall. I’ve already missed so much of his life. I don’t want to miss his first Festival, too.”
“Oh... bu... um... I....” Gwen drew a deep breath and tried to compose herself. “Oh, Randi. I am so sorry. It didn’t even occur to me that you might want to spend Festival at home. You should....”
“Gwen, you’re not listening, and you didn’t let me finish. Now,” placing two fingers over soft lips, “hush a minute, all right? Just listen.” She nodded her head in compliance, and Randi removed her fingers, taking Gwen’s hands instead. “I want to spend Festival with you. I am very happy... proud to be your escort. But I also want to spend a little of this special time with the baby. And I know you’d like some time with your parents. So I thought I’d come back for a day or two, then rejoin you. Okay?” Gwen nodded her head in agreement, then stopped as another thought dawned on her. It must have shown in her eyes because Randi looked at her in concern. “You all right?”
She nodded again, biting her lip, then decided to just take the plunge. “Would you mind... I mean, could I... um, can we... damn!”
The invective made the dark brow arch but the flustered demeanor brought a smile to her features. She loosened her hands from Gwen’s grasp and gently cupped her face. “Now,” locking blue on green, “take a deep breath and tell me what you’re thinking.”
Gwen let her hands fall to rest lightly on Randi’s waist. She lost herself in that blue regard for a very long moment, then dropped her gaze to the floor. “It’s nothing. Never mind.”
“Gwen, look at me.” A shake of the blonde head. “Gwen,” playfully growling now. “Don’t make me get down on my knees here.”
Gwen couldn’t help but chuckle a little at the visual that comment brought. She turned eyes sparkling up toward Randi. “I don’t know. I kind of like the thought of you having to look up at me for a change.”
Got both eyebrows up on that comment. Then before she could take her next breath, Randi was on her knees in front of her, large hands neatly gripping her waist. Her hands fell to broad shoulders just before she burst out laughing at the total absurdity of their situation.
Randi sank back on her heels; hands coming to rest on her thighs as she watched Gwen try to catch her breath. An involuntary smile crossed her face, and it wasn’t long before they were both laughing out loud. Finally they settled back down. Randi moved from her spot on the floor to sit beside Gwen who had resumed her place on the small couch.
“Now, you wanna tell me what you were stumbling over a few minutes ago?”
“I just thought maybe if you wouldn’t mind we could come back together. I have something for Randall as well. I was just gonna give it to him when we got home, but....” She tapered off, feeling foolish for inviting herself along to a family gathering Randi obviously felt she wasn’t part of. “It’s all right. Never mind. I didn’t mean to intrude on your family.” She would have moved away if not for Randi’s lightening fast reflexes.
“Whoa! You and I obviously need to work on communicating. First of all, you ARE my family as much as Tommy or Ella or Randall. And secondly, I assumed that you’d want some time alone with your folks. I mean, we, um, you... haven’t seen them since your birthday.”
The smile that appeared on Gwen’s face at Randi’s words about being family only grew wider as she listened. “Well, if you don’t mind playing hostess, they could come back with us. They’ve been dying for a chance to see the new baby but didn’t want to butt in.”
“Why didn’t they... how come... but... oh for heaven’s sake! Sometimes I swear!” But then Gwen crawled into her arms and gave her the nicest hug, and she promptly forgot what her ranting had been about.
“So, we’re all set then?” Gwen whispered after a few minutes of peaceful contentment.
“Yeah. I think we’ve got a plan.”
Shortly thereafter they arrived at the hub, and the Goldmans were there to meet them. In very short order, they were on their way to the brownstone residence. Once inside, Geoff and Randi took the bags upstairs. He had gallantly offered to carry hers, but she just smirked at him and preceded him up. He chuckled softly behind her as he followed. Gwen and Jill went directly to the kitchen to fix some fresh coffee.
“I’m so glad you got Randi to come up with you. After her talk with your father, I wasn’t sure she’d be here.”
*When did Randi talk to Daddy? And why? Oh Artemis, this is getting so complicated.*
*You have NO idea, Child,* replied the goddess to herself when she heard Gwen’s thoughts.
“Hmm, well,” not commenting on her mother’s statement. “We’re going back tomorrow for a couple days unless you two can’t get away.” She noticed the stricken look on Jill’s face. “We don’t want to miss all of Randall’s first Festival. Randi has already missed so much of the boy’s life. She’s determined not to miss this.”
“Waitaminute.” It became clear that she and Geoff were being counted among those going to spend part of Festival with Tommy’s family. The surge of jealousy at Gwen’s announcement faded away and left Jill just a little dizzy. “We’re ALL going down tomorrow???”
Gwen nodded her head. “Yep. Randi told me on the way up. You said you wanted an opportunity to visit and see the baby. This is the perfect time.”
Jill was rapidly growing excited about this idea. “You’re right! I’ll thank Randi for the invitation and accept it. Coffee’s ready. Let’s take it in the living room.”
The Sabre and her elder counterpart had quickly stowed the luggage in the appropriate rooms and returned to sit in front of the fireplace. Snow had started falling just as they entered the house, and the fire made for a warm, comforting atmosphere in the living room. Geoff sat down in an easy chair and Randi chose the couch that was at a right angle to it. The arrangement made for easy, private conversation.
“Randi? Did the information I gave you help any?”
She was silent so long, he was sure she wasn’t going to answer. He opened his mouth to apologize for overstepping his bounds. “Yeah,” she whispered. “Yeah, it did. But please don’t ask me any questions about it right now, Geoff. I don’t have all the answers yet. There are still some things that don’t make sense in this whole picture.”
“Is there anything else I can do to help?” A cold chill of trepidation ran down his spine at the look of despair that flashed through blue eyes at his low spoken question.
She hadn’t planned to talk about this now. Hadn’t planned to bring this up to him until much later, much closer to the time she had to leave. But as long as he’d brought it up, he had a right to know what to expect when the time came. She looked into his eyes and unflinchingly met his gaze. “When... if something... happens... to me....” She drew a deep breath and continued. “Watch out for Gwen for me, will ya? Be there for her. She’ll... need you.”
He looked at her in alarm at the calm manner in which she spoke of her coming death, and her assuredness of its happening. He leaned forward and lightly grasped the clasped hands in front of him. “Randi, if anything were ever to happen to you, I promise you I’ll be there for her. But you should know this as well. If you were ever not able to come home to her, it would devastate her. Even now her soul is tightly bound to yours. I’m not sure she would survive it.”
“Yes, she would, Geoff,” said in the barest whisper. “She’s strong, and she’d have the love and support of friends and family. She’d be fine.”
“I don’t think so, Randi. Best if you don’t ever give us a reason to find out.” But even as the words tumbled from his mouth, he knew they were now living on borrowed time. His shoulders slumped.
It was into this strained silence that Jill and Gwen walked. Jill, excited about the prospect of seeing the new baby, began chattering at her husband about their unscheduled trip south, heedless of the atmosphere in the room. Gwen, on the other hand, noticed the pall immediately and went to sit at Randi’s side.
“You okay?”
The Marine made a visible effort to gather herself together and gave the bard a tremulous smile. “Yeah,” she whispered hoarsely.
Gwen didn’t believe her for a single minute, but knew when it was best to just let things go. “Okay. You want some coffee? Mom got Ella to send her some of our blend.”
“That’d be nice, thanks.” Gwen patted Randi’s hand, mildly surprised when she curled long fingers around her smaller ones. She arched an eyebrow in unspoken question. “Thanks,” Randi said simply.
“What for?”
“Caring. Not pushing me. Just being you.”
Gwen was caught speechless. She squeezed the fingers still held in hers and lifted her other hand to gently stroke Randi’s face. They looked at each other a timeless moment before she broke her gaze and moved to get their coffee.
Things got rather lively during coffee, as the discussion turned to Randall, and the Goldman’s newly anticipated trip south to meet the boy. “I thought we could leave after dinner tomorrow. That would give us a bit of time here, and still get us back before dark so we’d have some time to spend there as well.”
“Were those your original plans?” from Jill.
“Um, no ma’am. But....”
“No buts, young lady. You’re not changing your plans just for us. Besides, we’re pretty anxious to see the little rugrat. If you’re serious about us coming along, we’ll be ready whenever you need us to be.”
“Actually, Jill... I, uh, I was just gonna play it by ear. It’s a private shuttle. We don’t have a set schedule.”
“Then I have a proposition.” All eyes turned to Gwen at her words. “Why don’t we just head back after the symphony tonight? We can sleep a bit on the shuttle, and we’ll still have time to sleep a bit when we get home before we go see the Steeles.”
Glances were exchanged and a decision was reached without a word being spoken. “Guess I’d better call Ella and tell her to expect four more for dinner. Geoff, may I use the vid phone in the study?”
He started to nod before Jill spoke up. “Wait, Randi. Are you sure this isn’t going to cause a problem for her?”
“No ma’am, but I’ll ask. If it is, we’ll do something else. Don’t worry, Jill. We won’t be imposing.”
“Very well. Come along then.” She led Randi into the study before returning to the kitchen.
Ella had actually been quite excited about welcoming the Goldmans back into her home. They had been so kind to both her and Tommy, and she had really enjoyed both occasions they had visited. And Jill had sent a cunningly wrought afghan for Randall when he was born. So Randi was reassured about their welcome on the morrow and was just going to announce it when Jill poked her head out the kitchen doorway and looked up the stairs at Randi.
“Hon, would you call the other two down for lunch please?”
She ducked into the living room and then halted when it seemed she was interrupting a private conversation. She stepped back out the door and cleared her throat in the hallway before entering the room the second time. “Um, Jill says lunch is ready,” she reported, eyes cast toward the floor. Then she turned to leave, until her own particular Circe called out to her.
“Hey, Randi! Wait for me.” Gwen took her by the arm and guided her out the door to the stairs. Geoff watched them go with a smile on his face at the picture they made together. Randi never found out what the conversation she had walked in on was about.
The rest of the day passed pleasantly enough. Gwen was glad her mother had already gotten her dress for the evening. The snow was falling very steadily, and it was as good an excuse as any for staying indoors together. They played a couple games; sat and talked for a while; but a majority of their time was spent curled up together on the couch staring into the firelight. At one point, they actually dozed off together, and Geoff got several holo-captures of them snuggled up asleep. It would be something to cherish in the weeks and months ahead.
When it was time to dress for the symphony, Randi found herself experiencing a bit of déjà vu. Two years had passed since she had stood in this room in front of the same mirror, giving herself and her uniform a final once over.
She was pleased, for the most part, with what was reflected back to her. The uniform was as sharp and creased as it had ever been. There were two more braids and another medal since her last trip, but unless you looked closely, you couldn’t tell.
The face, though - there were lines of experience that hadn’t been there before. And her eyes... maybe it was just her, but her eyes seemed so old. As though they had seen and done everything, good and bad that a human being could undergo in several lifetimes. *There is little to be done for it now. Let’s just go show Gwen a wonderful evening, We don’t have many left, especially like this.* That thought brought a real chuckle to her lips because as much as she loved the bard and as much as she really didn’t mind accompanying her to these formal functions, she absolutely hated the fuss and formality of this uniform. But like the good Marine she was, she stood proudly conscious of who she was while she wore it.
Randi gathered up her gloves and tucked them into her belt, then snatched up her cape and hat and opened the door. And got a second wave of déjà vu as Gwen stepped out of her room at the same time. They halted as they had before, just staring at each other. *So devastatingly gorgeous in that uniform and even more awards than the last time I saw her in it. Oh, Randi, what hold do they have on you, my friend?*
Gwen wore a white gown this time that left her shoulders and a goodly portion of her back bare. On her arm lay her coat. Randi took the coat from her, then offered her arm to escort her downstairs.
When they reached the second floor, the waiting Mr. And Mrs. Goldman simply nodded for the two younger adults to precede them to the next level. Arriving on the first floor, Randi held out the coat, and Gwen allowed Randi to wrap the garment around her. Then she waited for the cape to settle over broad shoulders before moving to secure it. In short order they were ready to leave and stepped out briefly into the snowy night before being whisked away for a night at the symphony.
Randi had managed to put Sal out of her mind right up to the time he saw her and Gwen step out of the transport together. Her groan made Gwen smile. “Buck up, Gunny!” she said with a smile in her voice and on her face. Then she turned to greet the portly man and his wife. The Marine put on her best no nonsense military face and returned respects cordially.
“Looking good there, Sergeant. Got a couple more awards there, I see. Time for a new picture, maybe? Especially since Gwen looks the part of the bride tonight.”
Randi was saved from replying as Dei joined them at precisely that moment. “SALVADOR!!!! What did I tell you about bothering Gwen and her Marine? Now let them be before you upset the applecart.”
“But, Dei, I wasn’t bothering them,” Sal whined. At the same time, different thoughts were flashing through Gwen’s and Randi’s minds.
*MY Marine???*
*Part of the bride??? And why, WHY did he have to notice the extra awards? And why did he have to comment on them? No one else has said a word. Damn!*
“Dei, it’s okay. He really wasn’t bothering us,” Gwen reassured her. Deiannera looked to Randi for confirmation. She didn’t comment, but she didn’t look too displeased, and Dei let it go to usher her brother and sister-in-law in to take a seat. Rico and his date met them at the entrance, merely waving at the Goldman party before going inside.
Geoff came up to stand beside Randi and spoke to her in sotto voce. “You showed remarkable restraint, my friend. They’re nice people, but sometimes his enthusiasm....”
“... gets on your very last nerve. I know.”
“Funny the things we put up with for love, isn’t it?” he whispered so only she could hear. He then turned to offer his arm to Jill who had just finished talking to her daughter, not giving Randi a chance to reply.
“Randi, you okay?” Gwen asked softly, seeing the completely dumbstruck look on her countenance.
“Huh?” she answered dazedly. Very seldom was she completely blindsided, but Geoff had managed to come around a corner unexpectedly. “Oh, yeah,” making a visible effort to collect herself. “Musta zoned there for a minute. Sorry. You ready?” She gallantly offered her arm to Gwen and gestured toward the door where the Goldmans stood waiting.
“Absolutely.” And together they moved as one toward the symphony.
“Did you hear all the whispers when Gwen and Randi entered the Hall tonight, Dear?” Geoff commented to his wife as they changed clothes much later that evening. They were leaving out as soon as they were all comfortably dressed. Randi had declared there was no way she was traveling in dress blues, and they all agreed they could spare twenty minutes to be comfortable.
“Oh yeah. Complete silence at their initial appearance. Then wildfire. It was kinda funny.” They smiled at each other.
“Yeah. But I don’t think they even noticed they were so wrapped up in each other.” He sobered, then sat to put on his shoes.
“What’s wrong, Love?”
“Nothing, Sweetheart. Just tired, I think. My back is bothering me a bit.” He put her off. There was no way in hell he was going to explain how little time he suspected Gwen and the Sabre had left together. He could only hope he was wrong.
“You gonna be okay to travel?”
“Yeah. Randi said it was a private shuttle, and we’d have a place to lay down for a bit.”
“As long as you’re sure,” she inquired, hefting the bag.
“I’m sure.” He felt guilty about her taking the luggage, for even in this day and age chivalry wasn’t completely dead. But he didn’t want to blow his story. Of course she only made it out of the room before the bag was being gently removed from her grasp by Randi. Within half an hour, the shuttle was on its return trip south.
Chapter XIV
It was still very early in the morning when the shuttle landed on the private pad Randi directed the pilot to. The questions were there, but she made it clear that asking them was a bad idea. The four of them walked the relatively short distance from the pad to the dock together.
“You sure you don’t want me to take this down for you?” Randi inquired solicitously. Geoff and Jill had the only bag so it wasn’t a real problem for Randi to carry it.
“No, Hon, thanks. I’ve got it just fine. It’s sweet of you to offer, but we can manage. You girls go on up to the house now and get into bed. It’s late and we’ve got a long, busy day for Festival.”
There wasn’t much either younger woman could say against that statement though Jill’s wording had caused twin blushes; unnoticed by each other, but obvious to the two parental onlookers. They stood together until the Goldmans reached the boathouse doorway and keyed in their password. Then they waved goodnight and continued their trek to the beach house.
Ditto was glad to see them, though not enough to do more than wag her tail at their arrival. Randi merely shook her head, and Gwen muffled a chuckle. With a whispered goodnight, they separated and tumbled into their beds. Both were sound asleep before their heads hit the pillows.
It was full daylight, though still not terribly late by the rest of the world’s standards, when Randi opened her eyes the next morning. She stretched, secretly glad for the warm up pants and sweatshirt she still had on as she’d never actually managed to get past removing her shoes before she fell into bed. She’d never crawled under the cover either, and it was just a bit chilly this morning.
Smiling happily to herself, she got up and scratched the dog behind her ears for several long minutes before heading toward the shower. Once done, she dressed and placed a call to Ella, letting the other woman know they had arrived safely and establishing a meeting time. Then she went to the kitchen to fix some coffee.
Her first cup was a mere memory, and she was well into her second when a knock at the French door sounded. A glance showed her Geoff standing there huddled against the cold wind coming off the water, and she beckoned him inside. “Good morning, Geoff. Cold out?”
“Morning, Randi. Let’s just say it’s a little brisk.” He grinned at her, his rosy cheeks and red nose giving him away.
“Uh huh. You want some coffee to chase the brisk away?” She held up her own cup.
“If you’ve got it to spare, it would be greatly appreciated.”
“There’s plenty, and I can always make more if it’s needed.” She went into the kitchen and pulled down another cup. She turned to get the creamer out of the fridge when she found herself with an armful of bard. Gwen, having awakened to the smell of coffee, tramped down the stairs and headed straight to the kitchen. She never even noticed her father sitting in the living room regarding the scene before him bemusedly. Instead she buried herself in Randi arms that had wrapped around her reflexively and cradled her close.
“G’ morning,” she mumbled, still not fully awake. A light kiss at the top of her head garnered a sleepy smile. “Happy Fest’val.”
“Good morning, Sunshine. Coffee?”
She nodded up and down once, then the arms tightened briefly a second time before Gwen stepped back a pace. It was then that she noticed the third cup on the counter. “A little thirsty?” taking her first sip with something akin to relief.
“Hmm?” Randi pulled her head and the creamer from the fridge and noticed the direction of Gwen’s gaze. “Oh, no. That’s for your dad.”
Her brows scrunched as Gwen processed this information. “Daddy? Why does he need a cup of coffee?”
“Because it’s cold out this morning, and he walked up from the boathouse.”
Golden skin turned red under the blush Gwen suffered. Then she drew a deep breath and shrugged in an attempt of nonchalance. “Oh, okay.” Then she walked into the living room and sat down on the couch near him. “Good morning, Daddy.” She gave his cheek a little kiss. “Happy Festival.”
“Good morning, Daughter. Happy Festival.” Nothing more was said until Randi re-entered the room. Gwen had gotten up to unlock the vid screen and was searching through the different channels when she walked in. Geoff watched in fascination, knowing what a revelation it was about their unspoken commitment that his daughter had such free access to Randi’s life. Sabres tended to be very secretive even within their own ranks, and every one he had ever met had security measures beyond belief. And the evidence in front of him pointed to the fact that Gwen was all the way in the door. But even as he came to this conclusion, he realized Gwen had no idea what a significant gesture it was. Randi was stubborn and short of breaking faith, he saw no way around her determination to keep Gwen in the dark about her feelings.
He was brought out of his musings by the cup of coffee that appeared in front of him and the blonde who plopped down next to him. Randi took a chair off to the side, giving her a view of both the portrait and fireplace to her right, the vid screen to her left and the French doors straight ahead. It was times like this she was grateful Ella had thought to buy dual sofas and chair sets for this big room.
“I love this choir,” Randi commented as she seated herself. “They have the most amazing harmonies and to listen to them a cappella.... Thanks for choosing this, Gwen.”
“You’re welcome,” she answered with a smile. “We’ve almost always watched this on Festival morning. It’s one of my favorite memories growing up. I always wanted to be a musical part of this group, but I don’t sing well enough. I have been able to be part of it as the storyteller though.” Her eyes unfocused as she revisited those times for a brief moment.
“Have you really? I never knew that!” Randi’s voice was slightly accusatory. She couldn’t believe she had missed something this important.
Gwen chuckled. “Well, it’s been a while. Before my Army enlistment.”
“Yes, but you’ve been offered the chance to do it several times since your military service was over,” Geoff contributed.
“You turned down the opportunity to do the Festival reading with these guys? Why??”
Gwen shot her father a very dirty look before turning her attention back to Randi. “Because I wanted to spend Festival here.” It was a huge confession and well she knew it.
“Oh,” was the only answer Randi could make, having been caught completely off guard. She swallowed, then cleared her throat. “Promise me something?” Geoff felt as though he had disappeared from the room, simply an observer to the scene in front of him.
“Sure.” No hesitation, no questions. Randi wavered under the trust she found in the green eyes regarding her.
“If, um, if you get the opportunity to do this next year, will you please take it?” She paused as Gwen started to tear up, thinking Randi was trying to get rid of her at the most important time of year. Randi continued quickly, sensing the reason for the look of hurt confusion. “I’d like to see you be a part of this.” *You are such a fraud and liar, Valiant. You’re not gonna be around long enough to see it, and you know it. But it doesn’t change the fact that I’d still really like to.* The wistful thought brought her internal argument to a screeching halt and returned her attention to Gwen.
“All right. I promise.” Her smile was blinding in its clarity.
Geoff wisely held his tongue.
The program was almost over when Jill made her appearance at the beach house. Randi quietly motioned her in and got up to get her a cup of coffee. “Brrr. I thought we left the cold weather up north. Oh, I love this choir.”
“We do get the occasional cold day, Jill. Thankfully though, not often.”
Silence reigned in the room until the music was over. Then Gwen rose, stopping to wish her mother a Happy Festival before moving upstairs to take her shower. Then quiet ensued once more, and though not uncomfortable, it made Randi want to squirm. Finally she broke it.
“Um, we don’t need to be over to Ella and Tommy’s until lunch time. Would ya’ll like to attend Temple with me this morning? Or would you prefer to stay here? You’re more than welcome to do either. Whatever you’re comfortable with.”
“Are you sure we don’t need to help Ella with lunch preparations? I hate to take advantage and not helping really feels that way.”
“No. I offered, believe me,” rubbing her finger in her ear. “She made it very clear all we were to do was show up on time.”
Geoff chuckled. “Somehow, I don’t find that too hard to believe.”
“Well then, I for one would be happy to join you at Temple. When do you want to leave?”
Randi looked at the loft. “Probably about twenty minutes, but let me check with Gwen.” She mounted the stairs without a backwards glance.
Jill waited until Randi had been admitted into the inner sanctuary before turning to her husband. “They are just like an old married couple, aren’t they? It would almost be funny, if it weren’t so sad. They’re so cute together.”
“Yeah, they are,” sadly. Then he rose from his place on the couch. “C’mon, old married woman. Let’s rinse out these cups and go get ready for Temple. A very busy day has begun.” He lowered a hand to help her up. She reached up and pinched his butt instead.
“Watch who you call old there, old married man. I’ve still got enough to take you if I’ve a mind to.” She muffled a laugh at the shocked expression on his face. It turned into an out and out laugh when he rubbed the spot she had pinched. He smiled at her.
“That you do, my love. That you most certainly do. Now c’mon.” And he did help her up this time, and they made their way into the kitchen.
Randi, meanwhile, was having her self-control severely put to the test. When Gwen bade her enter the bedroom, she’d assumed that Gwen was dressed or nearly finished. She was stunned speechless to know how false that assumption had been. The bard was standing in the doorway of the bathroom clad in what had to be the skimpiest towel in the house. *Breathe, Valiant, breathe.* Not really; it was a full bath sheet just like every other towel was, but the sight was so unexpected Randi was ill prepared to cope with the effects of Gwen so undressed.
*Why is this bothering me so? I’ve seen her in less,* thinking of the many times they spent on the beach in tiny swimsuits and those only to preserve Gwen’s modesty. Randi was quite candid and open about her body around the place otherwise, but didn’t want to make Gwen unduly uncomfortable. She had no idea that a certain love goddess was watching this scene play out with great expectation.
“Ahem,” clearing her throat and trying desperately to keep her voice near its normal pitch, “Sorry. I’ll come back in a few minutes after you’re dressed. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“No, that’s okay,” Gwen replied, exiting the bathroom and entering the closet straightaway after checking her makeup one final time. “Take a seat on the bed. You can talk to me while I get dressed.”
She tried to resist Gwen’s efforts to seat her, but her heart wasn’t in it, and she found herself staring at a sculpted back and tight ass in the mirror as the blonde dropped the towel upon entering the closet. *Damn! She is so beautiful!* She realized Gwen had no idea that she could be seen from this angle as the door was more than partially shut - just not enough to protect Gwen’s modesty from where Randi sat.
Randi knew the smart thing, the honorable thing to do would be to get up and leave the room because from where she was sitting, she had a perfect view of a breathtakingly beautiful, naked woman. A woman who was apparently unaware she was being observed because Randi was being treated to a complete picture of that body. She tried closing her eyes, but that certainly didn’t help matters. Her mind’s eye was more than happy to present her a full color image.
Randi pressed a fist to her lips to keep from embarrassing herself by either saying something she shouldn’t or moaning out loud. But she found herself unable or unwilling to move from her spot, enjoying the guilty pleasure of looking at the woman she loved naked. Finally Gwen found what she was looking for, and after slipping on underclothes and pulling a sweater on, she peeked her head out the closet door. Randi had had just enough time to remove her fist from her mouth and was rubbing her face with her hands when Gwen spoke.
“Hey, you okay?”
“Hmm?” clearing her throat once more. “Yeah. Got up too early this morning, I think. Actually, I came up to find out when you’d be ready to go to Temple?”
Gwen had moved back into the closet and was stepping into a pair of black slacks. “Give me another five minutes and I should be ready.”
“Okay, let me run tell your folks.”
“All righty. Meet you downstairs.”
*Oh boy, Valiant. It’s gonna be a llllloooooonnnnnngggg day.*
And somewhere high above, a goddess was stomping her feet in pure, unadulterated frustration.
************
Temple was, in and of itself, quite an interesting experience. In the three and a half years she had known Randi and the numerous times they had attended Temple together, Gwen had never seen her so fidgety before. She couldn’t seem to find a comfortable position and squiggled and squirmed all over the place until the bard placed her hand on a jumpy leg. Then Randi froze. For the rest of their communion, she hardly dared to breathe. She wasn’t sure if it was because she was afraid Gwen was going to leave her hand there or because she was afraid the blonde would pull it away. In the end, it stayed in place til they stood to leave.
“What was up with you?” Gwen queried as they walked slowly toward the altar to light a candle for each of Randi’s parents. “I’ve never seen you so antsy.”
*Brilliant, Valiant. Absolutely incredible. Can’t tell the woman she’s got you so hot and bothered you wanna jump her bones. <Well, why not?>* She answered herself. *Because it wouldn’t be fair to her. <How do you figure that?> Great, now I’m arguing with myself, and I’m losing. They’ll lock me up for sure. Because, STUPID, I don’t want to hurt her. And loving and leaving is not my style... not anymore, and NEVER with her.*
“Hello? Hello?? Randi? Are you all right?” Blue eyes tracked to concerned green ones that warmed as Randi’s focus sharpened. “There you are. Where’d you go?”
“No place special. Just thinking about my folks,” she lied, sending an apology to her parents for using their memory that way. “I still miss them.” A true enough statement and as she thought about it, she found herself really missing them a lot and wishing they could have met the woman at her side. They would have loved Gwen, she was sure. And they would have made friends of Geoff and Jill just as she had. She smiled at that thought. “They would have liked you, Gwen, and they would’ve liked your folks. Thanks for sharing the day with me.”
“There’s no where else I’d rather be.” When Gwen placed her small hand into Randi’s larger one, Randi could feel the love between them. And strangely, the sexual frustration was gone for the moment, replaced by that love. She knew the other would return full force with a vengeance later, but for now what she held in her hand was more than enough. She was content.
************
“Nice try, Dite. But it’s been millennia since we’ve run into a will as strong as hers.”
“I know,” the goddess pouted. “If I didn’t like her and the little one so much, I’d... I’d... well, I don’t know what I’d do offhand, but it’d be grody, let me tell you that. I can’t like, understand why she’s so resistant to it. She wants it so badly she can totally taste it.”
“You know why. And you also know what the new rules say. We can’t afford to break them. We almost disappeared as did many of our fellows because we were so sure we were right. And mankind grew tired of our arrogance. No interference, Dite.”
“I know, and I won’t. But it hurts to watch this sometimes.”
“It has to be up to them.”
“It will be. Even at the beginning, I never forced love on anybody. Love has always been a choice. I just hope they make the right one.” The lack of slang, and the quiet whisper said more about Aphrodite’s sincerity than any words she could have said. Her sisters left her alone to contemplate the couple still seen in her scrying bowl.
************
The quartet didn’t head back to the beach house, but instead went straight over to Tommy’s when they left Temple. They didn’t even have the chance to knock, for the frazzled man had spotted their approach and happily opened the door and dumped an extremely unhappy Randall into Randi’s arms. He glared at her when the child immediately quieted. “I hate you,” he muttered in a grinning aside to her as he welcomed the others warmly into his home.
Geoff and Jill tried very hard not to stare at the startlingly unexpected picture now standing in front of them. The look of gentle love present on the hard-bitten Marine’s face as she crooned to a now contented baby made her more than beautiful. But when Gwen walked casually over to join them, saying hi and softly talking to Randall, they did stare until tears clouded their vision and they had to look away.
“It is a sight to behold, isn’t it?” Ella questioned them as she walked over to greet them. Then louder, “All right, Randi.” The woman looked up startled. “What’s the big secret? He’s been howling since he got up this morning. Now you waltz in here, and he’s happy as a clam. It’s a conspiracy, isn’t it?” Ella accused in mock anger, though the twinkle in her eyes belied her serious tone.
Randi just looked smug. “It’s a secret between Randall and me.”
“Uh huh. Just for that, you get diaper duty today.”
“Oh... um, uh....”
A tug on her sleeve made her look down into green eyes looking up at her. “I’ll help,” Gwen whispered to her conspiratorially.
“Thanks,” Randi whispered back.
Randi and her little namesake took a seat on the couch near the Goldmans, and Gwen sat next to them on the arm. Randi offered to scrunch them all together so they would all actually fit on the seat, but Gwen was more than happy with her position on the arm. It afforded her a good view of Randi, the baby and her parents; no one was unduly squashed; and she was still next to her friend and Randall.
Ella had left with a chuckle at Randi’s speechlessness over her impending diaper duty, and Tommy excused himself momentarily to help his wife finish up dinner preparations. Randi felt it a good time to introduce the baby to Gwen’s parents.
“Geoff, Jill... this is Randall Thomas Steele. Randall,” looking the baby squarely in the eyes, “this is Mr. and Mrs. Goldman. They are good people, good friends. You be nice to them, okay?”
It tickled the two older adults to hear such straightforward talk to the infant, but he apparently understood her quite well. He didn’t utter a sound as he was passed from one set of arms to another, and he blinked at them in seeming understanding. After several ‘get acquainted’ minutes, the boy started to get fussy and was passed back to Randi’s waiting arms. She looked up at the bard again and raised a brow in silent inquiry. Gwen shook her head. “No, not until he settles down again. I’m not messing with what’s working!”
The room cracked up with this pronouncement, and Tommy and Ella, who’d been standing in the doorway together when it was made, laughed harder than the rest. “Ain’t it the truth, sister,” Ella proclaimed. “Ain’t it the truth! Ya’ll come on in for dinner. It’s time to eat.”
“Um, Ella, I think the boy may be ready to eat as well,” Randi commented, watching the infant sucking hard on his tiny fist.
“Hmm, well, if ya’ll will excuse me then....”
“Wait, Ella.” Jill spoke up. “There is no reason unless you prefer to nurse privately, that you can’t join us at the table. We’re all adults here, for heaven’s sakes.”
The woman looked around the table of family and friends and nodded. “I’ll be right back.” A brief minute passed, and when she returned the child was covered and nursing at her breast.
It didn’t take long for talk around the table to give way to the very serious business of eating. Ella excused herself and returned again shortly, having moved Randall to the other side. As the eating slowed, conversation resumed. And in a lull, they heard a whining at the back door.
“Ditto?” Randi rose from her seat and moved to open the door. She stopped the shepherd from entering as the dog’s smell assaulted her. “Phew, girl! What have you been doing?? You stink!” The canine barked intermittently for a minute or so, then sat quietly. “Yes, well, I missed you too, but you need a bath first.” Ditto’s head dropped at the mention of a bath. “Go on home. We’ll be there shortly and after your bath we can play a bit, all right?” The dog’s ears perked up at that and with one sharp bark, she headed to the beach house.
Randi turned around and almost ran into Ella, who had removed the suckling child from her bosom and was in the process of trying to straighten her clothing. Unceremoniously she placed the dozing infant in Randi’s arms with a command. “Go change him and put him down, please. It’s nap time.”
Randi looked back at her horrified, trying to determine her seriousness. Ella’s shooing motions assured her it was no joke, and Randi made her way slowly to the nursery. Fortunately Gwen had heard the whole exchange and excused herself from the table to help her beleaguered companion. The rest saw it as an opportunity to move elsewhere. The men volunteered for cleanup duty, and the other two women moved their discussion into the living room.
When Gwen entered the baby’s room, troubled blue eyes gazed up at her and pleaded, “Help?” She took pity on Randi and gently moved her to one side. Randi moved herself to stand slightly behind and observe over Gwen’s shoulder. Six swift skilled moves later, Randall was clean and dry and gazing adoringly up into emerald colored eyes. He gave her a sleepy smile, and the one she gave him in return lit up the whole room. Randi moved to stand in the doorway unnoticed while Gwen sat in the room’s single rocking chair and began to weave a tale of magic and intrigue for her tiny audience. The baby fell asleep less than halfway through the story, and Gwen silently rose and placed him in his crib. She joined Randi at the door, and with one last look at the boy they exited the nursery together.
“So, how does the story end?”
“Huh?” Her mind had already moved on to other things.
“The story that you were just telling Randall? How does it end?”
“Guess you’ll just have to show up for the other sessions to see now, won’t you?” The twinkle in Gwen’s eyes made Randi growl in frustration. Gwen laughed.
Knowing that everyone was pretty well content to stay put and relax after the huge meal they had eaten, Randi excused herself for a while. She promised to return after Ditto’s bath and a bit of playtime. “She smells like dead fish or worse. So I really need to get her clean soon. I don’t want the whole beach house to smell like that for the next few days. Besides, I’ve been a little neglectful of her lately.”
“She’s been around here everyday for a bit at least so whatever she got into happened fairly recently... like since yesterday. And we’ve been playing with her a bit. Randall squeals when he sees her,” Tommy supplied helpfully. “But go on. We’ll all still be here in a couple hours when you get back.”
“But don’t you come in all wet and stinky,” Ella warned. “Randall will be up by then.” The group chuckled at the implied threat, and Randi made her move toward the door. She was brought up short when a small hand slipped into her larger one.
“Mind if I come along?”
“You’re always welcome, Gwen. You know that.”
The two walked silently back to the beach house, needing no words between them. The German shepherd was waiting patiently outside the door. Randi punched in the key code and motioned Gwen, then the dog ahead of her into the house. Ditto walked straight to the partial bath, knowing the sooner this part of the ritual was over, the faster they would get to the treats and playtime part.
Randi detoured into her room momentarily, coming back out pulling up the strap on a sleek one-piece Speedo. A blonde brow rose in confusion. “Trust me, it works better all the way around this way.”
Randi stepped into the bathroom, then over the short step into the tiny shower stall. “C’mon, Ditto. Let’s go, girl.” The puppy pleaded and whined to no avail for about thirty seconds, then dropped her head and tail and stepped in behind her mistress. Randi called out the water temperature she wanted, and when it was reached the shower came on automatically. Ditto hung her head resignedly and allowed the washing to commence; secretly enjoying the extra attention Randi lavished on her during this ritual. It wouldn’t do to admit that though. Dogs were supposed to hate baths.
In relatively short order, the shepherd was pronounced fresh and clean by her very pleased owner and sent out draped in a towel to the waiting blonde. The dog stood stock-still while Gwen patiently dried and brushed her coat. She licked the fair cheek in thanks and received a hug and a treat in return.
By this time, Randi had cleaned up the mess in the bathroom and the tracks on the floor and had gone into her own bathroom to clean herself up. She came out to see the puppy on her back, legs twitching in pleasure and tail wagging as Gwen vigorously scratched her belly.
“Hey, can anybody get in on this?” Two heads popped up, then the dog shot up. Her exuberance knocked Randi flat on her ass; Gwen laughed out loud at the sight it made. Randi got a second face washing, then finally managed to remove the shepherd from her chest. “A little help here would be appreciated,” with a pointed glare in Gwen’s direction. This just threw her into more gales of laughter. The dog, thinking it was all part of the game, turned her attack on Gwen and knocked her down and sliding across the floor. Now it was Gwen’s turn for a doggy tongue face wash and Randi’s turn to howl in laughter. Of course Gwen was laughing so hard she could neither move the dog nor call for help. Instead she grabbed Randi by the ankle and yanked, toppling her balance. She forgot to consider that she was going to be at the bottom of this particular doggy pile and emitted a loud “OOF” when Randi landed somewhat on top of her and Ditto. Randi had managed to shift most of her weight to one side when she realized what was happening.
It was to this somewhat tangled web of humanity and dog that the Goldmans walked into shortly thereafter. They had come to retrieve their coats as Tommy had invited them out for a little spin in the boat. Randi didn’t know whether to be angry or thankful. She decided to be thankful since her self-control seemed to be less and less in control these days.
Since it was going to be a short trip, they all grabbed their coats, and Ditto stood waiting for them at the doors. She never missed an opportunity to ride on the boat. As it turned out, the dog got two rides. It was too cold for the baby to go so Ella sat with him while Tommy took Randi and the Goldmans out for a bit. Then Randi and Gwen stayed behind so she could ride and look at the mainland decorations as well. It had become something of a tradition for Tommy and Ella, and she was secretly glad Randi had insisted she go out even though she had protested it wasn’t necessary.
Randall awakened while his mama was out. Gwen watched in awe at the way the small bundle responded to the otherwise fierce Marine, and at how Randi seemed to soften around the baby. The three of them sat in contented silence while Randi fed the infant from a warm bottle Ella had left for him just in case.
It was quite a picture they made together when the Goldmans and the Steeles walked in on them somewhere very close to moonrise. Gwen was sitting in the corner of the sofa, head back and tilted slightly down sound asleep. One hand was tangled in the dark hair sprawled across her lap, the other draped protectively over Randi’s shoulders. Randi was also sound asleep; both arms were wrapped firmly around the baby sleeping soundly on her chest. Tommy managed to capture the moment several times before Ditto interrupted the tableau by putting her frozen nose on Randi’s warm neck. Blue eyes shot open, but she didn’t move or make a sound. The others were amazed, but Geoff recognized how very thorough her training was right then. He was impressed. The rest of the evening passed in quiet conversation, remembering past Festivals and eating leftovers. Jill and Geoff took turns holding Randall until bedtime and he was remarkably well behaved for them as well.
“It the law of nature, dear,” Jill told Ella. “They’re supposed to give you grief. It’s all part of the mother’s curse.” The room broke into muffled chuckles at Ella’s rolled eyes and disgusted sigh. The party broke up shortly afterwards.
The walk back to the beach house was quiet, and each one of them was caught up in their own thoughts. They were each thankful for the jackets or coats they wore, as the sea wind was stiff and cold. Ditto ran ahead and was waiting by the door like a sentinel when they arrived. With a quick goodnight, Geoff and Jill broke off and went straight to the boathouse. It had been a long, exhausting day, and they still had a lot they wanted to do before they headed back up north day after tomorrow.
Randi and Gwen headed back up to the house. They were anxious to exchange Festival gifts, which they had agreed to do once they were alone. So they entered the beach house, and the Marine flipped on the fireplace. Ditto moved to her customary place in front of it and stretched out to sleep. The two women split up and went to their rooms to fetch their gift.
Gwen came downstairs hesitantly with a box. Randi left her gift leaning against the doorjamb on the inside of her room and moved toward the couch. “Would you like to open your gift first?” a bit shyly.
“Um,” biting her lip, “I thought we’d open them together.”
“Well, we can, but uh, well... you’re kinda gonna know what yours is when I bring it out.”
A look of confusion crossed Gwen’s face and she set the box down on the sofa. “Okay, I can go first, I guess.”
“Okay, then. Close your eyes.” She obliged, and Randi reached for the long cylindrical object resting near to hand. “Do you remember a conversation we had a few months back?”
Gwen’s brow crinkled in thought as she waited for a little more detail. Finally exasperated she growled, “Randi, you want to help me out here a little more? We have had more than one conversation in the past few months, you know.”
“Oh, right. Sorry. I thought you were still thinking about it. Anyway, when I was doing some of my weapons drills with the security team at Midas. Do you remember?”
Gwen cast back in her mind, and finally lit upon the talk her friend was referring to.
Randi had brought her security teams alpha and beta together one Saturday morning for training. After warming up and working on some hand to hand, the Marine had brought out a bundle of staves. The bard, who had accompanied her, watched in fascination as the classes did their practice routines in perfect synchronization. Then she sat enthralled as they came at their instructor - singly, in pairs and in small groups - and with nothing but a staff of her own, Randi kicked butt and took names.
It had taken Gwen most of the remainder of the day to get up the courage to ask about what she had seen. But Randi had offered to teach her and get her a staff suited to her. Then the Marine had disappeared for three months and the bard had assumed she had forgotten.
Gwen opened her eyes just as Randi pulled a beautiful, dark wood carved stave from her room. She stared in awe at it for several silent minutes before whispering, “Oh, Randi.” The tears rolled unheeded down her cheeks. “It’s beautiful. Thank you.” Impulsively she kissed her and hugged her neck so tightly Randi was in danger of passing out from lack of oxygen if not flaring hormones. Instead she reached down and engulfed Gwen in a smothering hug of her own, lifting her completely off the ground.
“I love you, Gwen. Happy Festival.”
“I love you too, Randi.” They slowly separated, and Gwen turned to the box. “Would you like to open your gift before or after you tell me about these exquisite carvings?”
Randi turned into the five-year-old child that usually remained carefully tucked away. “Gimme! Gimme! Gimme!”
Gwen chuckled at her enthusiasm and placed the unexpectedly heavy box in Randi’s hands. She looked extremely shy and almost uncomfortable. The smile on Randi’s face was huge though, and Gwen got lost in her zeal. “I hope you like it.”
Randi stopped and turned to Gwen, grasping her wrists and chafing gently. “Gwen, no matter what it is, I’ll like it because it’s from you.” Reassured, Gwen stepped back a pace, releasing her hands from Randi’s light grip. Randi resumed her attack on the box.
Raising the cover, she froze in shock, staring down at the gift. Slowly she placed the lid on the floor and reached a hesitant hand toward the intricately tooled leather cover. She lifted it from the box, moving the box from her lap and setting the book there with gentle precision. Tears of wonder flooded her eyes when she opened it and found Gwen’s stories written at first in a somewhat shaky hand, then with more confidence.
“You,” the Marine stopped and swallowed the lump in her throat. “You wrote these for me?”
Gwen nodded her head, then drew a deep breath. “I wrote them out for you,” with a shy smile. “But these are actually the stories my grandmother used to tell me when I was a child.”
Randi was silent for a very long time, running a trembling hand up and down the soft pages in wonderment. “This is so amazing, Gwen. Thank you.”
Gwen sat down next to her and leaned her head on Randi’s shoulder. “The cover is a copy of the original, with a new glyph added for you.”
Randi closed the pages carefully, looking at the Sabre symbol in the lower right hand corner. “Do each of these symbols have meaning?” A nod. “And what made you choose this one for me?”
“I didn’t. The leather crafter did. She and her family have always done them, and they are gifted with insight. I’m not sure I understand the symbolism myself although I know I’ve seen it before.“
Randi didn’t comment; simply hugged Gwen senseless. Unknowing of the mental battle that was taking place in the head above her, Gwen snuggled closer and wrapped an arm around Randi’s waist and returned the squeeze. *This is the safest place in the world. It feels like home.*
************
“You enjoy torturing her, don’t you?” Artemis asked with wry humor.
“Hmm, well, it’s like... if she’s gonna totally frustrate my plans, I’m gonna for sure frustrate her.”
Athena looked at the hunter. “Ooo, Love’s a bitch!”
“You bet your sweet ass I am, Sister!” Laughter followed this pronouncement.
************
They floated in timeless regard of the flames. Then Gwen’s voice broke the silence. “Randi, will you tell what the different symbols on the staff mean?” She nodded and Gwen reached the staff to her.
“Let’s see... these,” pointing to nine different symbols strategically placed along the length of the stave, “are the symbol of woman. Each is taken from a different culture.”
“And the animals?”
“The animals have meaning as well. Each one represents a different set of characteristics you are seen to have.”
A blonde brow rose into her bangs. “Really? Like what?”
“Um, well, the hummingbird represents energy and wonder. The horse - endurance, independence and friendliness, and the wolf print is a symbol of loyalty and success.”
“The owl represents wisdom, doesn’t it?”
“Yeah, wisdom and vision.”
“What about the eagle’s head?”
“That is for courage and strength. The seal shows dreaming and imagination; the sea horse - magic and grace. The lion represents health, nobility, and courage. And the dolphin symbolizes harmony, love and communication.”
There was silence for a long time after that until Randi reached down and lifted Gwen’s tear streaked face. Small fingers covered her lips before she could voice her concern. “Wow. That is so awesome, so humbling,” she whispered. “Thank you.”
Randi nodded a silent acknowledgment and by tacit agreement, they turned their gazes back to the fireplace. It wasn’t long before they were asleep, wrapped in one another’s embrace.
************
“Ow, dammit! That hurts!” Randi tried moving her neck.
“S’matter?” Sleepy green eyes peered up at her. “G’morning.”
An indulgent smile crossed Randi face. “Good morning.” She groaned again.
“What’s wrong?” She moved her head and moaned at the twinge in her neck. “Ow! Never mind; I’m starting to understand the problem.” She lifted a hand to rub the back and side of her neck. “I guess falling asleep on the couch wasn’t the smartest thing we’ve ever done.”
“No, but it was nice waking up with you in my arms.” *Damn! Stupid! What the hell was that that just came out of your mouth??? Have you lost your mind, Valiant??*
“It was nice to be here. I always feel so safe, so protected, when I’m with you.” She hugged Randi briefly, then rose. “I’ll fix breakfast since you had pillow duty last night. That sound okay to you?”
“Yeah, yeah. Fine,” Randi answered dazedly. She couldn’t believe Gwen had played off her words so easily. She decided to let it lie and said, “I’m gonna go get a shower. I’ll do clean-up detail, all right?”
“Deal.”
If Gwen noticed Randi took slightly longer than normal in the shower, she made no mention of the fact. Gwen was just glad to see her less tense looking than she had since Randi’s return. They ate in relative silence though Randi did make it a point to compliment the fine cooking. When they were done, Randi moved to clean up while Gwen went upstairs to bathe. In the middle of all this, Geoff and Jill arrived, refusing breakfast since they had already eaten but accepting a cup of coffee.
“Randi, Hon, what are your plans for today?”
“Nothing special that I know of until tonight. Why? Was there something you wanted to do?”
“Well, actually, Tommy called this morning.” The weather, so typical for this region, was in stark contrast to the day before - moderate to the point of being warm. “Since the weather has turned out so nice today, he and Ella wanted to take us and the baby out for a little mini-cruise. If you girls don’t mind....”
“If we don’t mind what, Mother?” Gwen interrupted as she came downstairs still toweling her hair, Usually she finished this process and at least had the blonde locks combed out before venturing out of her room but hearing her mother’s voice was too big a pull on her curiosity.
“Being left alone to fend for yourselves today. Tommy has invited your father and I out on the cruiser with them today.”
“Mom, that’s fine with me. You’re here to have a good time and see some friends you only see once or twice a year. Do what makes you happy.”
“Take your coats with you. It may be warmer, but that breeze is gonna be chilly.”
“Boy, that’s the truth,” chimed in Geoff. “Thanks for the reminder, Randi.”
“Forget it once... you’ll never forget it again!” Her eyes twinkled in amusement.
“I’ll bet.”
So the Goldmans and the Steeles went out together on a little mini water jaunt, which left Randi and Gwen alone together for the day. Randi took Gwen through a few basic staff maneuvers. Then by mutual, unspoken consent, they got the bike out and went for a nice long ride.
At lunch, Gwen mentioned in a rather casual off handed way that one day she’d like to learn to drive it. And Randi decided then and there that she would do everything in her power to grant Gwen’s requests of her from then on. She wanted her to have roomfuls of pleasant memories to think about once Randi was removed from her life.
So much to Gwen’s surprise and delight, Randi turned over her prized motorcycle and Gwen got her first lessons in how to drive it. She laughed out loud once she got the hang of it - at the absolute freedom and power she felt being in control. Randi just grinned at her contagious enthusiasm and let her hands rest lightly on Gwen’s waist.
Just before sunset, they stopped on the bridge and watched the sun slip beneath the horizon. Then they hurried home to get ready for the small party at CL and Tony’s.
Geoff and Jill had been home some while and were watching for them when they came in. Gwen was talking to Randi ninety to nothing, and Randi listened with an indulgent smile on her face. The elder Goldmans walked up from the boathouse as they arrived and met them at the French doors. They were able to pick out from her somewhat incoherent babble that Gwen had gotten a chance to drive the bike.
Geoff looked at Randi, who shrugged slightly and smiled. The man nodded his agreement, knowing why she had done it and felt a helpless sadness flood through him. He knew it was obvious to her even through his smile. She clapped him on the back in understanding and moved into the house.
An hour later, they were approaching the party site in Tommy’s large transport. It had room for all of them plus Randall, and it just made more sense to take the one vehicle. Besides, it would give them a chance to get away at a decent hour with a valid excuse.
It was a fun evening. Geoff and Jill renewed friendships with people they had met before and made a few new friends. Gwen made it a point to introduce Scott and his fiancée to them. The band even set up and played for a bit. Jill was still the life of the party, and Geoff enjoyed watching his young-spirited wife wipe the floor with the much chronologically younger people trying to keep up with her. Gwen was happy to stay in the background and was relieved when she noted they were leaving. It had been an exciting, exhausting day, and she was ready to go home and go to bed. A whispered goodnight to her folks outside the beach house and another to Randi just inside, and they all were all in bed sound asleep within minutes. It had been a good day.
The following day, Randi found herself alone in the house babysitting Randall. Her own fault, she supposed, though she was secretly very pleased to have the time with him.
Ella had come by early. She was ready to spend the day shopping, and Jill and Gwen were thrilled to join her. Randi, however, was less than enthusiastic. “You could stay here and babysit if you’d rather,” she commented, thinking Randi would never agree to that alone.
“I’d rather,” Randi stated flatly.
“Oooookaaay. Well then, ladies,” placing the diaper bag on the floor and the baby in Randi’s arms. “Are we ready?”
“Not quite,” Gwen replied. “Will you excuse us?” Taking the bag in one hand and Randi in the other, she dragged them both to the kitchen.
“Gwen?”
“Are you sure about this, Randi? I can stay....”
“No,” awkwardly reaching out to put two fingers on Gwen’s lips. “No, you enjoy shopping and this will give you some quality time with your mom. You go and have a good time. I’ll be here when ya’ll get back this afternoon.”
“Yeah, but will the house still be standing?”
“Smart aleck! Get outta here!”
Laughter bubbled up from Gwen, and Randall cooed in response. “I know how you feel, Buddy,” whispered Randi into his tiny ear. He cooed again in response to the ticklish feeling.
Tommy and Geoff stopped by briefly just after the three women had left, but took off again shortly thereafter. They had a suspicious look about them, but Randi couldn’t weed out what they were up to. “Ya know, Boy, they’re up to something but damned if I know what.” She looked around furtively as the epithet left her lips. “Don’t tell your mama you heard that from me, okay?” Waving arms and kicking legs were her answer.
It was early afternoon when the Goldman/Steele shopping contingent returned home loaded down with bags. The sight that met their eyes stopped them dead in the doorway. Randi had changed from her standard, somber black and white and was wearing the most outrageous, colorful T-shirt any of them had ever seen. The baby seemed enthralled with it, his eyes never leaving the colorful figure crawling around on the floor near him. Ditto was serving as his chair back and had not moved since her mistress had placed the baby down next to her.
As the three froze in the doorway, Randi scooped the child up and blew a raspberry on his tummy, then neatly made her way over to the shell-shocked women. She was a little disheveled looking, but appeared very self satisfied. Ella shook herself to clear her mind and put the bags on the floor to take her son. Ditto, released from her assistant’s duties, came over to inspect each woman and her packages. Well satisfied, she moved over to her fireplace spot to take a nap. Babysitting assisting was hard work.
Randall squealed upon seeing his mother and started rooting around. Ella darted Randi a dirty look.
“Hey, don’t glare at me. I fed him... three times!”
Ella chuckled. “I’m sure. He seems to be trying to compensate for his small size at birth and is eating constantly now.” She moved to the far couch.
Jill and Gwen had moved into the room, and Gwen had taken her things upstairs. “Randi, have you seen Geoff?”
“Yeah. He and Tommy came up shortly after ya’ll left. They’re up to something.”
“They’re boys, Dear, in grown up bodies. Of course they’re up to something.”
The “boys” returned an hour later, full of not-too-well-hidden mischief. They and their wives were quick to leave, not sure their secret could stand up under Randi’s questioning and ice blue stare. They were going to meet up again at the beach house around dark, and go out for dinner and the small parade being held that evening. Tommy and Ella begged off.
“Did ya’ll manage to get it done?” Jill asked Geoff on the walk down the dock.
“No, but it has a good start. A few more trips and Randi will have a boat.” They exchanged smiles, and entered the boathouse together.
The night was very entertaining. Tommy had secured a balcony table at one of the nicer restaurants where they could sit and eat and watch the festivities below them. They commented on some of the more interesting and outlandish costumes in the parade, and Randi caught one of the prized necklaces that she presented to Gwen with a flourish. A wandering photographer for the restaurant took several candid shots of them and told them they would be ready for pick up at the door. Everyone was quite pleased with them, and they took the lot, glad for a memento of such a nice evening together.
“What time are we heading back tomorrow, Randi?” Geoff asked as they piled into Tommy’s transport.
“Whenever ya’ll are ready. Makes no difference to me.”
“Okay. Midmorning, maybe. Then we don’t have to rush getting out of here and will still get home in plenty of time to go to Sal’s party tomorrow night.”
He saw her slight grimace, but she simply said, “I’ll let the pilot know to be ready for us.”
It was quiet the remainder of the ride home, and they separated with soft goodnights. Gwen stopped Randi at the door of her room with a hug.
“What’s that for?” she asked, as she returned the squeeze.
“Just because I can.” A dark brow rose though Gwen couldn’t see it. “And to say thanks for letting us come along and play. It’s been fun.”
“Yeah, it has, and it’s not over yet.” She kissed the blonde head tucked beneath her chin. “Now to bed with ya so we can go to Sal’s tomorrow.”
“You okay with that?”
“Yeah. He’s a good guy - just a little too, um... exuberant sometimes.”
They chuckled together, then said good night and headed for bed. Tomorrow was another day.
Chapter XV
The shuttle flight was uneventful as was the ride to the Goldman’s brownstone home. Before they’d hardly placed the bags in their rooms, Gwen was pulling Randi down the stairs and out the door. With a shrug and a smiling wave, they were gone.
“What’s your rush?” Randi asked with a chuckle. “The party’s not for several more hours.”
“Not the party, Silly. The park.”
“The park?
“Yes. Now c’mon.”
Randi realized Gwen wasn’t going to impart any further information and gladly allowed the smaller woman to pull her along. She figured she’d find out what the mystery was about soon enough. What the mystery was - to her great surprise and secret delight - was an old fashioned fair. And for the remainder of the afternoon, they played like children from a time gone by. There were fast rides, slow rides, high in the air rides and spinning rides. But their favorite turned out to be an ancient merry-go-round that had all white horses. They rode it until they were dizzy and as the sun started to set, they headed back home.
“So did you have fun?” Gwen asked with a knowing twinkle in her eyes.
“No,” Randi replied pulling out her gruffest voice and sternest face.
“I’m glad. So did... HUH??? Whaddya mean... NO?!?” Gwen stopped dead in the middle of the walkway, forcing others to move around them as she stood firm with her hands on her hips glaring at Randi. Randi held her gaze not flinching. Gwen was so shocked by the answer she failed to see the twinkle lurking in the blue depths. Green eyes dropped to the ground. “I’m s…” but the rest of her words were cut off as she was lifted into the air by her waist and spun around in circles like a little child.
“Of course I had fun, you goof!! Couldn’t you tell?? That was an awesome idea!! Thanks!!” Randi hugged Gwen to her tightly rocking gently back and forth. Gwen returned the squeeze until she was lowered to her feet. Then she punched Randi’s arm.
“That was for being so mean.” And this time she saw the twinkle and took off running. She squealed loudly when she heard Randi catching up to her quickly. *Not that she couldn’t catch me if she tried.* Now laughter bubbled up, and it slowed her down just enough for Randi to catch up to her before they reached the steps of the brownstone. She slung Gwen up into a fireman’s carry and marched up the steps and into the house, Gwen squealing and laughing all the way. She thought of pounding on the broad back, but determined if one punch had gotten her into this position in the first place, repetitive punching would not further her case in her favor.
Geoff and Jill peeked out of their bedroom as Randi made her way past the second floor door. They merely exchanged looks and shut the door again.
Randi went straight to Gwen’s room and dropped the bard on the bed, tickling her until she cried for mercy. Then she disappeared out the door and into her own room before Gwen stopped laughing and recovered her breath to speak. “Brat,” Gwen mumbled when she was able to speak. She knew Randi had left thinking she had won because there was no time now to retaliate. She was going to be pressed for enough time to get ready as it was. *But there was *always* later,* she thought with an evil little smirk.
*This is getting harder and harder to keep a lid on. I want so badly to just... NO!! I decided that wouldn’t be fair to her. I just want her to have lots of good memories. Is that so much to ask?!?* Randi ran shaking hands over her face and into her hair. *Guess I’d better go get ready for this shindig,* and she moved to take a shower.
A scant half hour later, each stepped from her room and stopped, staring at the other for a long moment. “You know,” Gwen commented with a smile, ”we’ve got to stop meeting like this. People are going to start to talk.”
*They already are, Love... more than you know.* Aloud Randi said, “You look really nice.” She smiled when Gwen flushed slightly at the compliment. And she did, too. Her forest green sweater accentuated her eyes and coordinated quite well with Randi’s crimson one. Both wore black pants though Gwen’s was tailored silk and Randi’s was soft rawhide leather.
“Thanks. So do you. Shall we?” gesturing toward the stairs. They walked down slowly together. At the door they were met by the Goldmans and stopped to don their coats. Then it was into the transport and over to Sal’s.
Carmen and Sal greeted them at the door and took their coats. Surprisingly they didn’t live in the city itself but in a sprawling farmhouse some good distance away. Randi was impressed with the beautiful, original hardwood floors and stone fireplaces. The decorating was subdued, and Randi figured that was in large part due to Carmen’s touch. Sal was just naturally more flamboyant. After a moment with their hosts, they moved further into the room, and the Goldmans were swallowed up by old friends. Gwen did her best to stay by Randi’s side, but Randi encouraged her to mix and mingle.
“Go on, Gwen. I’ll be fine here.”
“Randi, I don’t want to leave you alone. And I’d really rather not be without you either.” It was a startlingly unexpected comment, and it warmed the cockles of Randi’s heart. There was nothing she could say against the sentiment either. Gwen took her arm and slowly they circuited the room.
“They look so well together,” Carmen commented to Sal as they moved to join their guests.
“Yes, they do,” he agreed. “Dei and I are going to speak to them about doing some new pictures.”
“Well, it can wait til after dinner,” noticing the subtle signal being given to her from the kitchen. They announced the meal and made their way to the dining room.
Conversation flowed smoothly around the table, and Randi found herself next to an older man discussing ancient politics and political systems. It was interesting, and she found she was enjoying herself much more than she anticipated. He was very sharp and asked pointed questions to which she gave equally pointed answers. They did not realize they had captured the table’s attention until a lull in their debate rested in the complete silence of the room.
“You know, young lady... you are the first person in a very long time to challenge my thinking.” He lifted his wine glass to her. “Salut!”
Randi raised her glass in return. “I thank you, sir, for the fine conversation.” The guests cheered and Randi blushed ever so slightly at the attention. The man twitched his mustache and smiled at her, his eyes twinkling.
After dinner was over, the guests moved back to the large room they had gathered in before, forming groups of twos or threes. Randi moved into a far back corner content just to observe. Gwen had excused herself on the way back from the dining room, and now Randi watched as Gwen made her way across the room. She slowed and chatted with several folks though she never allowed them to impede her progress toward Randi. Not far from her goal, she was intercepted by Dei and Dell and knew she would have to actually spend a few minutes with them. She threw an apologetic glance to her companion, and Randi shrugged and smiled in return. The three women walked toward the bar.
Randi watched them go, then stiffened as she sensed someone approaching her. She growled low in her throat when she recognized Sal, but remembering her manners and the fact that he was her host for the evening, beckoned him closer and indicated the chair reserved for Gwen. “What’s on your mind, Sal? I sense a set-up here.”
“Well, um... yes, you do. But we wanted to clear this with you first this time. We wanted to ask about you and Gwen doing new pictures together.”
“Why? What’s wrong with the old ones?”
“Hmm? Oh, there’s nothing wrong with them. We’d just like to do some more. You two make such an interesting contrast, such a beautiful couple....” Her head whipped up and baleful blue eyes pinned him to the spot. “I... I... I mean, uh....”
She took a calming breath. “It’s okay, Sal. I know what you meant.” He heaved a sigh of relief. There was quiet between them for a few minutes while she considered his words. He had asked Dei to let him be the one to approach Randi. He wanted a chance to redeem himself of their initial meeting. Now at least she seemed to be considering the idea. So he supposed he was that far ahead. Finally she broke the silence.
“Does Gwen know about this?”
“No. We agreed to talk to you alone first, since we kinda cornered you into the last bunch. We thought it was only fair not to put you on the spot and only if you agreed would we go to Gwen with the idea.”
She nodded her head at his words. “I appreciate that, Sal. I’ve got a counter proposal for you.”
Both his brows rose. “Oh? Do tell.”
“Walk with me.” They rose and went towards Sal’s private study. He was fairly confident his sister and her partner could keep Gwen occupied for a few more minutes and was equally certain that Randi would prefer a bit of privacy to talk.
“Can I offer you a drink?”
“Water?”
“With or without ice?”
He handed her a tumbler of ice water, and fixed himself a bourbon neat. He then motioned her to one of the two high backed chairs near the fireplace and they seated themselves. “By the way,” he added, giving her a chance to collect her thoughts, “nice discussion during dinner. You are the first person since my mother passed away who has argued with my father and actually gotten his attention and made him think about views other than his own.”
Blue eyes went wide. “That was your father?”
“Yes, and I’ll warrant he hasn’t had such a good time in years. Most people are afraid of him, for whatever reason. So thank you for entertaining him so well. Now what is your proposal?”
She told him. About the big surprise party they had planned for Gwen at Spring Equinox. About the achievement award the Entertainment Guild was going to give the bard on the night following the party. And about the huge soiree after the awards ceremony. “I was thinking maybe you guys could come down and do some shots of her at the party; then join us at the capital city; capture the whole awards thing... even the dance afterwards. Candid stuff instead of the posed studio look.”
Sal thought hard on this. “I like it. I really do. What a novel idea. And Rico could do so much with this, maybe even put together a collage.” Now he seemed to be talking mostly to himself. “Oh, this could work out so very well. What a wonderful idea.” He turned to face Randi again. “Thank you.” A light tap on the door sounded, and Sal called out, “Enter.” Gwen peeked into the room. She spotted her quarry and came over to her.
“Hi.”
“Hi.”
“I was a little worried. You just up and disappeared.”
With a glance at Sal to make him understand to follow her lead, Randi answered. “Actually Sal took pity on me. It was getting a little close in there, and he offered me a bit of respite from the crowd for a few minutes. I certainly never meant to hog the host’s time.”
“Not a problem at all, Randi. I needed a bit of a break from the crowd myself for a few minutes. But if you’ll excuse me now, I need to get back out there. You’re more than welcome to stay until you feel comfortable, ladies.” And so saying, he closed the door behind himself.
“You okay?” Gwen asked once they were alone. “I know Sal kinda drives you crazy.”
“I’m fine. Actually he’s been very kind. Did you know that was his father I was talking to at dinner?”
“Yes, and I’ll admit to being surprised. Old man Bouvier hasn’t smiled that much in all the years I can remember knowing him. And that’s a pretty long time. C’mon,” standing and extending her hand towards Randi. “Mother and Daddy will be ready to go shortly.”
It was a very short time later when the quartet took their leave of the party.
“Well, that was interesting,” Jill said. “Sal and Carmen always have such nice gatherings. Mr. Bouvier Sr. was extremely animated, more so than I’ve seen him in years. Let’s see, tomorrow night is our parade. I’ll be glad for that day of rest before the last big party. It’s funny how tired having fun will make you.” Geoff agreed silently with a nod of his head and indicated the back of the transport. There wrapped in each other’s arms sat the bard and her warrior sound asleep.
The next day passed in relative quiet. Gwen managed to talk Randi into doing a bit of shopping with her and Jill. Gwen mother noticed that Randi was not enjoying herself particularly but was determined to bear things out with good grace and humor. Before she could step in though, Gwen moved to rectify the situation. Taking Randi by the arm, Gwen led her over to a small indoor café. Jill followed behind slowly, not wanting to intrude. Once they were seated for lunch, Jill excused herself to the ladies room to give the two younger women a bit of privacy.
“Thank you for coming with us today, Randi. I know shopping is not high on your list of fun and entertaining things to do, and I really do appreciate your willingness....”
“Does it make you happy, Gwen?”
“Yes, of course, but....”
“Then I’m glad to do it. I don’t mind it really. I just figure you have a better time going with like-minded folks, like your mom and Ella. But I never mind going with you.”
“And I much prefer you being with me.”
The waiter walked up them, cutting off whatever reply Randi would have made. Instead they turned their attention to the menu and had ordered when Jill returned to the table. “Hi, Ma! I ordered you a Reuben on seedless Rye with fries.”
The older woman wrinkled her nose good-naturedly at her daughter. “You’re bad for my figure, you know.”
“Oh I don’t know, Jill,” running a lazy blue gaze up and down her body. “I think you look pretty good, and I’ll bet Geoff does too. What about you, Gwen?”
“Oh, yeah. I want to look that good when I get to be old,” getting in on the teasing.
Jill flushed in pleasure, then sputtered,” OLD?? What do you mean, OLD??” The two younger women burst out laughing at the look of outrage, the sheepishness that adorned Jill’s features. “I know where you’re sleeping, you know!” she said with narrowed eyes twinkling at them. Randi blinked and Gwen flushed, but before they could sputter out a response, lunch arrived at the table, and the next few minutes were spent indulging in guilty pleasures. When the first rush to eat was done, conversation resumed with a change of subject.
“So what’s on for the afternoon?” from Jill.
“I thought you still had shopping to do,” replied Randi a bit puzzled.
“Randi, there is always shopping to do,” Gwen explained. “But we’ve done enough for today. What would you like to do?”
Randi was caught flat-footed. *That happens a lot with her, doesn’t it Valiant?* “I, uh, I dunno. I hadn’t thought about it really.”
“Okay, I’ll tell you what. We’ll take a little walk, then maybe go back to the house for a bit. You be thinking on what would interest you around here, and we’ll plan all day tomorrow with stuff you want to do. Sound like a plan? What do you think, Mother?”
“Sounds like a good plan to me. Would you like me to take the packages back in the transport, Dear?”
“Please.”
“Well, I guess it’s all settled then.” Randi commented as she rose and paid the bill. “Will you be all right going back alone?” with consideration.
“Aren’t you sweet? I’ll be fine, Dear; thank you. You kids run along now.”
Randi stretched out her hand to Gwen who took it willingly. They walked out of the café and headed out toward the park. Instead of visiting the fair, they chose a path and meandered slowly around the outskirts of the park in silence. Mostly silence, that is, since the sounds of the fair carried to them easily in the still air. Their still linked hands allowed them to find a pace they were both comfortable with, and in unspoken consent they headed home after only one lap around the perimeter.
Jill met them at the door with cups of hot cocoa and motioned them into the living room and its already lit fireplace. They curled up next to each other on the couch and stared into the flames until their hot chocolate was finished. Then Gwen reached for Randi’s cup and placed them both on the table. “You decided what you’d like to do tomorrow?”
Randi looked down at the blonde head tucked beneath her chin. *I suppose staying right here with you in my arms is out of the question.* She moved an arm around Gwen’s shoulder and was gratified when Gwen reached for her other hand and wrapped it around her middle. “Um, well, is there anywhere we can do some skiing or something?”
Gwen’s gaze turned inward for a long moment. “Yep, I know just the place.”
The following morning found them headed to an old, abandoned ski lodge. The new building that had replaced it was on the other side of the mountain so they were alone on the old side. They unloaded the Sno-doos and skis and rode one to the top.
“Well, now I understand the need for the ‘Doos,” Randi commented as they reached the summit. “Good choice though. It’s almost like we’re alone in the world. I needed a little peace.” Said with a sigh.
“I know,” Gwen smiled. “That’s why I chose this place. Very few people ever come here anymore.” For hours that morning and into the early afternoon, they took turns skiing and riding the Sno-doos up and down the mountainside. Finally exhausted, Gwen dropped to the ground. “No more, please. No more.”
“How about this then?” indicating a picnic basket. “Your mom gave it to me this morning as we started out the door.”
“That’s what held you up?”
“Yep. So how ‘bout it?”
“Whatcha got there, Gunny?”
“Well, let’s see. Tomato soup. Coffee.” She put the two thermoses aside. “Hmm, roast beef sandwiches, chips aannnndddd, mmmmm, chocolate cake.”
“I think you may have just found yourself a lunch date, Sugar,” drawled Gwen with a chuckle. Randi just stared at her. She found the accent cute in the extreme and was hard pressed not to say something. Randi swallowed and continued to remove the food from the basket. After they were finished, they loaded up the transport and headed back toward the Goldman homestead. The plan was to enjoy a quiet relaxed evening in. And for a change, they managed to stick to the plan.
Much of the following day was spent apart, though it wasn’t deliberate on anyone’s part. Randi was up with the birds and went for a run. It went a little longer than she’d expected, though when she got back Gwen was still in bed. *That’s unusual.* But she shrugged, figuring the bard was taking full advantage of her holiday. Randi hopped in the shower, and when she got out and dressed headed down stairs for a cup of coffee. She noticed Gwen on the vid phone with Dei as she passed the open library door and decided to pick up a cup for her as well. By the time she reached the study though, Gwen was gone, and she heard the shower running in the room above her head. With a smile, Randi took the coffee and left it on Gwen’s dresser.
Geoff met Randi coming back downstairs and invited Randi to join him in his workshop. He had been tinkering with a couple new weapons and wanted her comments and input. The morning passed with them bantering back and forth, though they actually made a bit of progress, and the Marine made some insightful suggestions. When they went in for lunch, Jill casually mentioned that Gwen had been called away for a meeting with Dei and Sal. Randi was disappointed but understood the need to take care of business.
After the meal, Randi went to her room and took out the journal Gwen had given her. She read until sleep claimed her, and when she dreamed it was off far off places and long lost times and two people who had meant everything to one another in life, in death and beyond.
Gwen came in mid afternoon asking after her; she climbed the stairs quietly to the top floor landing. She knocked softly at the door, and when she received no response and heard no sound gently pushed the door open. She smiled at the picture Randi made curled up tight in the middle of the bed around the book the bard had given her. Gwen extracted the journal and placed it on the stand beside the bed. Then she pulled a cover up over her sleeping friend and returned to her own room. She decided a nap wasn’t a half bad idea and quickly fell into a deep sleep.
When she awoke a few hours later, she realized the smells of dinner were making her very hungry. Though supper was served at the dance, the Goldmans always ate before they left. It was necessary since the supper didn’t start being served until quite late. Gwen ran a brush through her hair and tripped lightly downstairs to the kitchen. Everyone seemed to be waiting on her, and as she slid into her seat she muttered, “Why didn’t somebody wake me?”
“We didn’t need to, Dear. The food did exactly what it was supposed to,” Jill teased with a twinkle in her eyes.
Dinner and clean up was taken care of fairly quickly, and the four separated once again to prepare for the evening. Randi regretted the fact the she only had her uniform but wryly smiled at how well it suited her.
Gwen was secretly glad for the formal gathering as it afforded her an opportunity to see Randi decked out in full dress blues. The Marine was a striking figure any time, but when she put on that uniform, she commanded attention.
The bard debated for a long time, finally deciding on a blood red backless frock. She didn’t question the need to look perfect tonight; she simply went with her gut instinct. Almost an hour passed before she emerged from her room. She was strangely disappointed that Randi did not exit her door at the same time until she looked at the lower landing and saw her returning her gaze from below. With a deep breath, she made her way slowly down. Without a word, Randi took her arm and escorted her down the second set of stairs. They paused, playing at what was now a ritual between them in donning their outerwear. Then they silently headed out to the transport and the dance.
The party passed as the ones before it had. Upon entering the room, Gwen was swept away by one pair of arms and then another. Randi made it clear by her eyes and body language alone that offers would be unwelcome. Instead she stood in the same place all evening, waiting for the time that Gwen would return to her. Each time she welcomed her back joyfully, and they would stay in conversation until a new body whisked Gwen off to the dance floor again.
“Why don’t you ask her to dance, Randi?” Geoff asked as he and Jill took a break.
“No, Geoff. It’s hard enough to maintain control without taking her into my arms like that.”
He furrowed his brow in confusion. “Randi, you take her in your arms all the times. I’ve seen you do it.”
“Never like this and never in public.”
He accepted her words though he disagreed with her logic. He realized she was right about their public touching though. He really wished... Damn! It was getting harder and harder for him to remain silent as well. He got an idea and excused himself.
Randi thought she saw Geoff talking to the DJ a little while later, but couldn’t be entirely certain. And she didn’t have long to think about it as Gwen came up with drinks.
“Step outside with me?” The veranda was sheltered, but still very cold when they stepped from the overly warm room. Gwen wrapped her arms around herself in reflex. “Brrr. Oh, wow!” she exclaimed all in one breath as a warm wool jacket was draped over her shoulders. She turned and found herself wrapped in strong, white covered arms. *White covered?!? What the hell??* Then she realized what the wooly warmth was surrounding her. “Miranda Valiant! Put your jacket back on this minute!” She started to shrug it off. Large, muscular hands impeded her efforts.
“Leave it,” the low voice commanded. “You need it worse than I do. We’re only going to be out here for a minute anyway.” Gwen stopped struggling. “Now, you okay?”
“Yes. Just needed a bit of a break and some fresh air.” A pause. “Thank you for coming with me. I know you’re not having fun.”
“Gwen, I’m fine. But you’re welcome.”
They stood in silence for a few more minutes looking out at the stars together. “C’mon,” Gwen said, slipping off the jacket and holding it for Randi. “Before they start looking for us.” Gwen gave the Marine the once over when she was finished buttoning and nodded her head. “Sometime when you wear this, I’d like to see your hair down instead of in the braid. Now let’s go. I’m hungry.”
There wasn’t anything to say at that point, and Randi willingly followed Gwen to the buffet supper table. It was a quiet few minutes as they were left in peace while they ate. But as soon as they reached the ballroom, Gwen was once again besieged by willing partners. As the night neared its closure, Gwen finally got up the nerve to do something for which she’d been garnering courage all evening. “Dance with me?” She asked Randi shyly.
She wanted to say no. She really, truly tried to say no. But one look into those pleading green eyes and she was lost. When the music of the song she’d sung to Gwen for her birthday began to play, she took her into her arms. And the world faded away until there was nothing but the music and each other.
Slowly the floor cleared, leaving them alone together to dance the last dance of the season together. When it was over, they strolled off arm in arm toward the door. Not a word was spoken between them, but something fundamental had changed. It was not ready yet to be acknowledged, but it was there. Things were subtly different.
************
Gwen came back from her memories to dark swirling clouds and a brisk wind that whipped whitecaps on the waves. She stood in the face of the approaching storm, unconcerned.
“Kinda suits your mood, doesn’t it, Little One?
Gwen’s head jerked around looking for the voice that had spoken to her. “Randi?” She whispered, seeing no one, then paused knowing it couldn’t possibly be her. “All right. I don’t know who’s out there, but this isn’t funny. Show yourself.”
She waited, then stared in amazement as with very little fanfare a beautiful blonde woman took up residence on one of the deck’s built in benches. “Wh... who are you? And why are you here?”
“My name is Aphrodite, and we need to talk.”
“Aphrodite?? Goddess of Love, Aphrodite??”
“You got it, Sweet Cheeks. In the flesh.”
“What do we have to talk about? This is too little, too late, I’m afraid.” Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled silently down her face as her gaze returned to the dark horizon. Her arms came up to wrap around herself in a sense of self-protection. The goddess flinched in sympathy at the anguish radiating from the slim form.
“Do you really think she betrayed you?” dropping any hint of playfulness in her speech. There was quiet for a very long time. Big, fat raindrops started dropping slowly onto the deck, increasing in speed and ferocity rapidly. Soon Gwen was soaked and almost hidden from view by the pelting water. The goddess began to wonder if Gwen was ever going to answer her. She looked so miserable, and with a snap of her fingers they were in the boathouse, dry and warm, sitting comfortably in front of the fire. “Gwen, do you really think Randi betrayed you by not telling you of her love for you?”
“YES! No. I don’t know what I believe anymore,” she said with a whisper. “It just hurts so much.”
“And it’s easier to blame her since she’s no longer here.”
“She left me! She left me all alone to go die for something I don’t understand and nobody will explain it to me! She left me without once....” She paused and drew in a sobbing breath. “But she did, didn’t she?” looking at Aphrodite with pain filled eyes. “In her actions; in her looks; even in her words she told me and I just never heard her, did I?”
The blonde goddess didn’t answer her; just took the small, cold hands in her own warmer ones. “Why do you suppose it is that you didn’t hear her?”
Silence for a long while and then a whispered, “I was afraid. Afraid she wouldn’t feel the same. And afraid it would change everything if she did feel the same, and I didn’t want to lose the most precious friendship I’ve ever had.”
“Gwen, if you could say anything you wanted to Randi right now, and you knew she would hear you, what would you tell her?”
Another long pause while the bard who had lost her words thought seriously on this. “I would tell her I’m sorry and that I miss her and that I love her very much. That I am totally, hopelessly in love with her. And I would ask her to come back to me because I need her.”
Aphrodite didn’t say anything for a while, overwhelmed by the simplistic truth of those few sentences. She hoped they would be enough. She squeezed the hands she had been holding and released them to stand. The goddess took a long look around the boathouse, admiring the simple, clean lines and lack of frills in the room.
“Ya know, Gwen, when mankind made its first tentative steps toward peace and the different religious sects came together to build the temples, a few of the gods were confused as to why the temples were built out of old fashioned marble stone and cedar wood. I mean, after all these millennia, none of us really understood why you would use such outdated materials. It was only when we looked closer and realized how rare those items were now, that we began to appreciate what we had been given.”
“Are you telling me I need to appreciate what I was given?? Something that was ripped away from me before I understood its importance to me?? That one day I’ll see how rare what we had together was and be thankful for the time we had together??” The fire died as quickly as it flared. “Please, just go,” Gwen whispered, eyes never leaving the floor.
It wasn’t at all what the love goddess had been driving at, but she realized that there was really no way to explain herself either. “I’m sorry, Gwen. I wouldn’t for all the world have had this happen.” Happy when the young woman didn’t pull away from the light touch on her shoulder.
“What... having us fall in love or having us not recognized the glaring truth in front of us?”
“You not recognizing your love for each other. We are bound by new rules now, and they restrict so much of what we are able to do.”
“Oh, so you can make people fall in love, just not make sure that they’re happy in it?” with a bitter twist.
The goddess took Gwen in her arms, cradling and comforting her like she would a small child. “Oh no, Hon. I don’t make people fall in love at all. Never have. I just put people and circumstances together. What develops from there is up to the individuals involved. A lot of times, they end up friends. A lot of times they end up lovers, or even in love with each other. But only in very rare instances do soulmates come together. But when they do, it’s a beautiful thing.”
“Were Randi and I soulmates?”
“You know the answer to that as well as or better than I do.”
There was quiet after that and when Aphrodite checked on her charge, she found she had fallen into a light doze. With a thought directed toward her cousin Morpheus, she felt the bard slip into a deep, dreamless state. Thanks, Morph, she thought. She needs this. Dite then moved the two of them to the beach house, and after only a moment’s hesitation, placed Gwen into Randi’s bed before disappearing in a shower of rose petals.
Gwen slept through the night, undisturbed by dreams or nightmares. She awoke in the morning, confused as to how she’d ended up in Randi’s bed again, wondering if Aphrodite’s visit had been just a figment of her once active imagination. When she saw rose petals scattered on the floor and bed, she figured what she remembered must be real and that the love goddess had put her where she was.
Why here? She thought dully as the sights and scents of the room again overwhelmed her and sent fresh pain searing through her heart. She got up, pushing her hair away from her face haphazardly and shuffled her way into the kitchen. Gwen started the coffee and looked around the room, noting the changes her moving in had brought. Her mind carried her back to the events of six months previous.
************
The week after they had returned from up north after Festival was incredibly busy. The days at work were spent catching up from the holiday. Randi and Gwen did manage lunch together, but that was the extent of their contact. Still many noticed a subtle, tangible difference between them. They were much more tactile with each other, managing some sort of physical contact the entire time they were together. Neither woman seemed overtly aware of this change, but it was markedly there nevertheless.
Randi snuck out of work early both Mondays and Wednesdays. Gwen never noticed, because Randi was right there when the day was over, waiting to help her move her stuff. Her reaction to the many, many boxes piled in the bard’s living room was priceless, though.
Blue eyes, wide and round, had turned to Gwen in startlement. “You didn’t tell me I was gonna need to build a whole new house, Gwen.”
She had burst into surprised laughter and sent a light smack to Randi’s muscular mid-section, then grimaced slightly at the contact. “Ow, you’re solid!”
Which comment got her a smirk and a raised eyebrow. “You’re just now noticing this? Man, I must be slipping.” She picked up a small stack and moved out the door toward the elevator. Gwen followed right behind her with a couple of her own.
“It’s not as bad as it seems, Randi. I need to go through all these boxes and get rid of a lot of stuff.”
Now Randi felt bad about her comment. “No, Gwen. We’ll find a place for it all to go. I just didn’t, uh... well....”
“I know. Neither did I until the boxes started piling up around me. I decided the other night I was going to have to do some sorting. There’s a lot here that I don’t really need or want, but have never taken the time to get rid of. This is the perfect excuse.” She smiled at Randi who naturally responded in kind.
It took the better part of the week to move everything from the penthouse to the beach house, but that was due in large part to the fact that neither woman seemed to be in any great rush to go back and forth. One load a night was plenty, and since Gwen didn’t go through every box they brought in each night, they started piling up.
Tommy stopped by on his way home Friday to remind them of band practice and could only stand shell shocked at the number of boxes stacked neatly by the walls awaiting Gwen’s attention. He wisely did not comment, only reminded them of their expected presence and headed home.
Practice was short and sweet. Randi told the guys privately that she was going out of town and asked them to continue working on the other songs. “I should be back in a couple weeks, and we can do the afternoon practices til we’re ready.”
“You still want it to be a surprise?”
“Yeah, the party, the award’s ceremony, the whole nine yards. Everything’s a surprise for her, all right?”
“Okay, Randi. We’ll be ready with your music by the time you get back.” They finished putting away equipment silently as Gwen emerged from the house and headed their way. “You tuck the baby in?”
“No, Ella just let me feed him a bit. She’s waiting for you to say goodnight before she puts him down.”
“Okay. I’ll be back in a minute, all right?”
Gwen nodded her head and watched until Randi disappeared into the house. Then she walked over to where Tommy was casually seated.
“You don’t put your progeny to bed, T?”
“Hmm, I’ll go in and sit with him and we’ll talk a while when he wakes up again. He’s quite the conversationalist at times. Must gonna be a bard.” She mock punched him.
“You know, you’re the second person to make a bard crack to me about that boy. Bet he does grow up to be one just to spite you.” She picked up a water bottle and took a long gulp. Randi stepped from the doorway and neatly removed the bottle from Gwen’s grasp, draining it quickly.
“Why you little... I oughtta....” Her voice tapered off when Randi rose to her full height and glowered down dangerously at her.
“Yeeeesssss?” Randi drawled with a smirk. “You oughtta what?”
Gwen lost her train of thought as the nearness of that body triggered memories of what had been exposed to her eyes months previous. And the memories prompted responses she wasn’t ready to receive or acknowledge. She stepped back a pace. “I oughtta get started on my story telling, I guess.” She grabbed another bottle and moved away. Randi looked at Tommy in a somewhat confused consternation. He shrugged his shoulders. He understood Gwen’s response; he just wasn’t sure what had caused it. And he wasn’t about to try to explain it to the hardheaded Marine. If she couldn’t see it for herself, there wasn’t much he could do to make her see.
Gwen walked to a private area to regroup, and after a few calming breaths and a distinct effort on her part to clear her mind, actually felt ready to start. She walked over to where Tommy and Randi still sat and waited for the same reaction to Randi’s presence. When it didn’t come, she extended a hand to the seated woman. “Come sit up front with me?”
Randi made no verbal response. She simply took the proffered hand and allowed Gwen to link their fingers and lead her forward. Their fingers stayed entwined while the stories were woven; Gwen adapted her style to allow for the lack of hand gestures. Tommy sat in awe as once again he realized she could really tell a story with nothing but words. No holo-technology, no visual aids - just words and the inflection of her voice. It was, as Scott had once said, a very humbling experience.
Saturday began much like the rest of the week had started, with an early morning staff workout. It was becoming their habit to do practice in the morning before work and again in the evening before they retired. They had missed the exercise the night before and discovered very quickly that moving outside was a prudent idea. It was amazing the difference a foot of space could make.
The chill outside was a bit of a shock, but the katas warmed them up quite fast, and by the time they came in both women were sweating liberally. They separated for showers and met back up in the kitchen almost simultaneously.
“What you wanna do today?”
Gwen sighed at Randi’s question, looking toward the boxes with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. She sighed again loudly. “I need to start going through all those boxes, I guess.”
“Would it change your mind if I told you I’m going out of town Monday and will be gone for at least a couple weeks?”
Those words caused an ache deep in her gut, and Gwen had to draw breath against the sudden, unwelcome sensation. “You’ll be okay?” *Where did that come from?*
Randi smiled, grateful for the concern although she was a bit puzzled at the reaction. “Yeah, it’s just something that can’t be rescheduled that I need to take care of. I’ll be back here aggravating you before you know it,” waggling her eyebrows.
Gwen mock punched at her. “Well, in that case, you can give me another riding lesson?” ending with a question and a hopeful look sparkling in her verdant eyes.
“A riding lesson, huh? I think that can be arranged. Bundle up though.”
“Yes, mom,” Gwen sassed before scooting out of the kitchen and up the stairs.
“Brat,” muttered Randi, but the smile on her face betrayed her mumbling.
They rode most of the day with Gwen doing a majority of the driving. She was really starting to get quite a liking for this bike and was glad again she’d allowed Randi to coax her on it the first time. She was amazed at the freedom she felt and was subtly conscious of the large hands resting lightly at her waist. *Wonder what it would feel like if she wrapped herself around me like I do to her? She shook her head, wondering why that thought had popped into her head.
“You okay?” came the low voice in her ear.
“Hmm, yeah. But maybe you should drive the rest of the way home.” Gwen pulled the bike over to the side of the road and stood up. The hand on her shoulder startled her.
“Hey,” Randi said, removing her own helmet and reaching for Gwen’s. “What’s wrong?”
“I guess I’m just a little tired,” barely meeting her companion’s compelling blue eyes.
Randi read the confusion in the green eyes looking back at her, but couldn’t fathom the reason for it. So she took what Gwen said at face value. “All right. I’ll drive.” The remainder of the ride was silent, each woman lost in her own thoughts.
Sunday was fairly quiet. They spent a good portion of the day babysitting Randall, giving Tommy and Ella a bit of much needed ‘couple’ time. It was fun and entertaining, and Gwen told the infant and Randi another part of her special baby tale. But they were happy as well for the peace and quiet that returned that evening when the Steeles picked their son up.
“I never realized how tiring a baby was,” Gwen commented as she flopped on the sofa after they had taken their leave.
“Um,” was the only response she got from Randi who dropped down beside her, stretching long legs out in front of her and rolling her head onto the back of the couch.
“Well, I was going to work on those boxes tonight, but I am just too tired.” She closed her eyes.
The dark head turned her way. “No rush, Gwen. You’ll get it done when you get it done. It’s not going anywhere.”
“Yes, I know. That’s part of the problem. But I’ll try to get it done before you get back.” Silence fell again for a long while after that, broken only by the popping from the fireplace. “You will be careful, right?” Gwen couldn’t explain the clenching in her gut if she’d tried, but it was very real. The thought of this trip was making her almost physically ill.
“I’ll be fine, I promise.”
“You promise?”
“Yes, I promise.”
“All right, then.” But she felt the spasms subside to a tolerable level.
They said their goodbyes that night as Randi needed to be up and away before Gwen was out of bed. “Keep up your staff practice. I’ll be testing you when I get back.”
“I will. And I’ll try to have things sorted out.”
The hug they found themselves enveloped in was like a safe port for both of them, and they stood there for long moments absorbing the warmth. Lips grazed across the top of blonde hair in a light kiss. “I love you Gwen,” spoken on many planes.
“I love you too, Randi. Goodnight.”
“Happy dreams, Little One.”
Chapter XVI
It was still fully dark outside when Randi left the house and headed to the public shuttle hub. This mission was unauthorized and not for the record so she wanted to keep it as quiet as possible. She was fairly certain she could pinpoint who the leak was. Catching them was going to be a whole other kettle of fish.
She looked much like any other traveler, and in fact blended in so well neither Gwen nor Tommy would have noticed her. Years of being a shadow were truly effective now when her best safety lay in being out in the open. It took three days to travel a distance that should have taken a mere two hours directly. However, directness wasn’t as important as discreteness, and she took her own sweet time, listening and learning along the way. It was interesting what people would say if they didn’t know someone was listening.
Randi was the first to arrive at the first rendezvous point. Her team was meeting here before separating to regroup at the second, official assembly. This area attracted all manner of individuals throughout the year and was a perfect spot for them to blend and mingle without attracting undue attention. She lay down on the bed and tried to relax. Hopefully within ten days they would have an answer. Then they could begin to work on the solution.
While out in the cheerful market place late the next morning, Randi noticed two of her compatriots had arrived. A third showed up while she was enjoying lunch at an outdoor café. Five were still unaccounted for, but the team wasn’t scheduled to meet up until afternoon the following day.
Randi got up early that Friday morning, careful to leave no trail as she slowly made her way to their gathering spot. Tiny was the first to arrive behind her, followed shortly by Brenda and Cam. The rest of the team though coming from different directions, arrived almost simultaneously. The rest of the afternoon was spent going over the details of their infiltration. When they were sure all the bases had been covered, the Sabres slowly slipped away one by one until only Randi and Tiny were left.
“Do you think this will work, Randi?”
“Doubts, my friend?”
“Merely concerns. This is a big risk.”
“Tiny, if you want out, now’s the time to speak up.”
“No, NO, Randi. I... we are all with you til the end. I just want to be sure we take the bastards with us.”
“Oh, we will. And we’ll take the bitch for good measure.”
Another three days passed before the Sabres began trickling into Ghost Rider’s temporary encampment. The sheer size of it and the volume of dissidents arriving could have been down heartening. To know that so many people were unhappy with peace, and to know there were so few Sabres to protect it was a heavy burden to bear. Instead it strengthened their resolve to ensure the peace for an unknowing mankind.
Randi had become a Fringe Amazon. No one even looked twice at her, and she learned just how fragile the truce was between the six fanatical cults. Already these women had plans to destroy their temporary allies after their common enemy, the Black Sabres, was decimated. It made her blood run cold to listen to such matter-of-fact talk about murder. It was hard enough for her to live with the things she had done even knowing they were necessary to maintain the peace and blessed by the goddesses. She couldn’t imagine how these women were able to sleep at night.
Tiny was quite impressive as a Wizard. He looked much like his grandfather had when he had been a wizard in his youth, and no one questioned his right to be there or the reason for it. The things he saw and heard sickened him, and he wondered how his grandfather had ever managed to swallow the line of shit they were serving. He now understood a lot of the comments his own father made about his old man, and why he kept pretty much to himself. He was more than a little ashamed at what he had come from, then realized he had much to be proud of. He had made more of a difference than his grandfather ever had, and if he died now it would be with far more honor than his grandfather had ever known.
No one would have recognized Nick. Even Randi had a hard time picking her fellow Sabre out of the throng of Skinheads wandering around. She secretly wondered how he felt about giving up the mass of blonde hair that had adorned his head. She absently ran a hand through her own dark mane. *I don’t think I could do that,* though the piercings she’d ended up with hadn’t been a particularly pleasant experience. *You’d think we’d be a bit more advanced in this day and age.*
As a member of the Reds, Cam seemed to blend in quite well. His nondescript features helped him to mold himself into a typical Red gang member. His tattoo, which took up all of one arm and part of his back, had actually made him quite admired by his fellows. The attention was a double-edged sword. It got him noticed, but it also allowed him the opportunity to hear things he wouldn’t have otherwise.
Hernandez was their Blue infiltrator. His heritage, which was written in his features and skin, made him welcome and unquestioned. The fact that he spoke the language like the native he was only helped his cause. He thought of his upbringing and realized the many nights he had spent at his mother’s knee learning of his ancient culture were to his benefit now. He sent a silent thank you to his mama. It was very possible the time she had taken with him as a child would keep him alive as an adult.
As a member of the Brotherhood, though, Brenda had topped them all. Her short muscular physique and captivating good looks had earned her a place at the leader’s side. He had noticed her when she had arrived in the camp, and after a little persuasion she had been glad to remain there. She was risking everything to be so close to the information, and she only hoped whoring herself out to the enemy would bring in the results they needed.
Randi was more than a little amazed at how easy it was for them to blend in to their groups until she realized that in the sea of faces they were in, few individuals actually knew each other. And her team had their stories down pat. The other three members of the squad were set up in various observation spots to learn all they could without actually being seen.
It took more than ten days for people to stop arriving, and Randi secretly wondered what would happen if the regular military were to notice a gathering of more than ten thousand souls in the dry, dead desert. But because it was dry and dead, no one would think to look. And because there was no known threat to the peace, no one would think to look. So the sea continued to swell until the desert became a mass of humanity from all over the planet. And then the assembly held its collective breath, waiting for its leader.
Two more days passed, and tempers were growing frayed. But on the evening of the second day, word was passed that Ghost Rider, Grace Rivers, had arrived. Excitement mounted. Finally after years of work and planning, they were all about to hit pay dirt.
As the witching hour approached, each faction made its way toward its designated area around the circular stage that had been constructed. Brenda, of course, had a front row seat, but the rest of the Sabre team managed to get fairly close to the front as well.
The floodlights that had been hastily erected were suddenly switched off, causing a gasp to rise from the assembled crowd followed by complete and absolute silence. When they were turned back on a mere moment later, Ghost Rider was standing alone in the midst of the stage. Cheers and applause rang out across the desert for several long minutes until the woman raised her hands and a hush fell.
“My friends.” Her surprisingly quiet voice rang out through the stillness of the desert night air. “The time we have been working toward for years lies almost within our grasp.” The empty night echoed again with the shouts and callings of ten thousand dissidents. Randi felt a thrill of terror shimmy up her spine at the sound. It was the first real tendril of fear she’d felt. She’d known when she started this, and when she realized where the corruption was, that in all likelihood she was a dead woman walking on a very limited clock. As a Sabre, it was an accepted part of life. But the fact that so many were ready, anxious even, to wreak havoc on innocents all in the name of wreaking havoc was horrifying. A picture of Gwen’s face floated before her mind’s eye. *I will keep you safe. I swear.* Her resolve affirmed, she turned her attention back to the blonde on the podium.
“A few of you have been with me from the very beginning. Many of you are second generation. And we even have a scattering of third geners with us.” Rivers smiled a sickly sweet smile. It brought home to Randi how many young people and children were here, and she wondered privately how many of them truly believed what they were told, and how many were here out of a sense of duty and loyalty. But seeing the looks of fanaticism all around her reminded her that most of these people had been schooled in hatred and violence since their birth. *How sad and how unjust.* She wondered how many of them would have chosen this had they been offered an alternative. Ghost Rider resumed her speech, and Randi focused on the words.
“Set your houses in order, my children, and prepare yourselves and your troops for the apocalypse. In a few short months at the time of Celebration, we will strike! And we will be victorious!” A loud roar of approval met her words, and she let the sound carry and build momentum for quite a little bit. Eventually though she signaled for quiet and continued. “The Black Sabres are not great enough nor strong enough to oppose us, and when we have crushed them beneath our heel, the world will be ours for the taking and chaos shall reign!” Her voice had grown shriller with each word until she was shrieking. The troops seemed to rally with it though, and again the desert shook with the thunder of cheering voices and applause. The blonde woman soaked it all in and regained a semblance of sanity. When she spoke the next time, her voice was soft and modulated. “Now my friends, please, eat, drink, make merry among yourselves. When next we meet again, it will be to make war, not love.”
At this, controlled mayhem broke out all over. Factions began to politely mix and mingle which was a blessing for the Sabres. It enabled them to meet and speak without arousing suspicion. Everyone except for Brenda, that is. The leader of the Brotherhood made it very clear he wanted her company for the remainder of their time together. She had managed to pass that much information to Randi when they’d met sometime later.
“You sure you’re okay with this?” growled Randi, sotto voce. “I hate to think....”
“Then don’t,” Bren whispered back. “I’m fine. It’s our best chance for information, and you know it.” Sincere brown eyes met troubled blue. “It’s only for three more days. I’ll meet you all at the rendezvous after that.”
“And we’ll talk?”
“We’ll talk. I promise.”
“Be careful.”
“You too.”
Alcohol was flowing freely, and it didn’t take long for the music to start. With the music came the dancing and many heretofore unaccepted unions began to form. Morning was going to bring some interesting discoveries.
The Sabres took the opportunity to escape the debauchery as early as they could. There was a lot to do and discuss. And none of them felt particularly like partaking in the activities that were breaking out around them. It was difficult enough to know Brenda was having to consort with the enemy at that level. And these people, all of them, were the enemy.
Randi and Tiny actually left together. No one even gave them a second glance. The way they were cuddled up together whispering and giggling, it was assumed they were going to one or the other’s room. And in fact, they were, though they were headed into the town and not to the temporary shelters that had been put in place in the desert. But not for the reason it was thought.
Two of the three team members who had been hidden observers were already back in the hotel when Tiny and Randi arrived. They knew this by the small signal that was placed in the window of their room. Randi nodded satisfactorily, then unwrapped herself from Tiny’s embrace to open the door for them. They both carefully checked the room out visually as well as electronically before entering. Well satisfied that their cover was intact, they heaved a silent sigh of relief and sat quietly on the bed together for a long time, comfortable in the solitude.
“This is bad, isn’t it?” Randi asked, breaking the silence.
“Yeah, it is,” Tiny answered. “If we don’t stop them before their attack on Celebration, we won’t be able to stop them.” He got up and started pacing the room a little. “Where did all these people, all this hatred come from? Did you know it was gonna be this bad?” He turned an accusing eye on her.
She jumped up and met him stare for stare, blue eyes locked on gray for a very long moment. She wasn’t sure whether or not to be angry or sad at the frustrated allegation in her friend’s voice. Finally she fell back to the bed in defeat and dropped her head into her hands.
“I don’t know, Tiny. I suspected it was big though never in a million years did I ever imagine something like this. How did all this get started? I think that’s gonna be a big key here to understanding where the hate is coming from especially for Ghost Rider. And she’s the glue that’s holding all of this together.”
He didn’t interrupt her. He could sense she was having difficulty expressing some things and was working others out aloud. So he patiently waited through the silence for her to continue.
“Tiny, I’ll be honest with you. Since I started putting the pieces together months ago, I’ve discovered a few things.” She stood and started pacing, and now he sat to stay out of her way. He had sat in on a few of her thinking sessions before and found it best to stay out of her way until she was done.
“First of all, we have a leak.” She nodded at the look of shock that crossed his handsome features. “I know, but it gets worse. It’s somebody high up... someone very close to the top. I’m fairly certain I know who it is, but until I have proof I can’t make any accusations.” He knew better than to even ask. She would reveal nothing until and unless she was able to do so. “Secondly, we know Ghost Rider is the glue that holds these people together. If we can remove the heads of the hydra, we should be able to defeat the lower echelon quite easily. The question is, can we get it done quickly enough with minimal damage to our forces? I’m not sure it’s possible because we need to take her and the faction leaders out of the picture completely.” Doubt was very evident in both her words and her tone. She grew pensively silent.
“What else troubles you, my friend?”
She debated long and hard with herself about sharing her innermost thoughts and feelings with her comrade. This man who had stood beside her sharing life and death. Whom she had trusted her life to on many occasions and had him place his life in her hands in return. He was the closest thing to a confidante she had ever or would ever know. And she needed to share just a little bit.
“I’m in love, Tiny.”
His eyes widened. Words he had never expected to hear her say had tumbled from her lips and fallen on his ears. He made no immediate comment though. There was nothing he could say at this point. He waited in silence for her to continue.
“You’re not gonna comment, Tiny? Tell me how stupid that is? What a waste of effort and energy?” she finished with a sneer. But the compassion in his eyes was her undoing, and she sank to her knees of the floor in defeat. Her voice fell to a bare whisper. “I didn’t mean for it to happen, Tiny. But I couldn’t stop it. She means everything to me.”
“Have you told her?”
“NO!” A breath. “No, and I won’t. She deserves better than me. She deserves to be happy.”
“And if you’re what makes her happy?”
“She’ll forget soon enough, I think. This is a suicide mission; you and I both know that. The odds of us, of me, surviving the outcome are nil. I won’t do that to her. I can’t.”
“Randi?” No response. “Randi, look at me.” He knelt on the floor beside her and cradled her face in his big hands. “How does she feel about you?” She made no verbal acknowledgment, but her eyes gave him all the answer he needed. He took her in his arms and held her while she cried away months of heartache and frustration. Crying for what could have been; what she really wanted; what could never, would never be. When he felt her tears slow and finally start to abate, he spoke softly.
“Randi, life is too short to not reach out and grab whatever happiness you can find with both hands. If being with her even for just a little while would make you both happy, what is so wrong with that?”
“I want a lifetime, Tiny. I want forever. And I can’t offer that to her. I won’t ask her to accept or settle for less.”
He heard the firm determination in her voice and knew she had thought it all out before reaching this decision. Tiny knew at this point he had no hope of changing her mind, but he couldn’t resist the impulse to try. “You’re wrong, Randi. You’re not giving her the chance or the opportunity to choose for herself. Can’t you see how wrong that is? How unfair you’re being to her? To you both?”
“Life’s not fair, Tiny. It never has been,” she said quietly with a sigh.
The two remained locked in a comforting embrace for a while until finally Tiny’s body protested its discomfort at sitting on the hard floor. “Randi, I need to move.” He got no comeback and looked down to find the tear stained face relaxed and the swollen eyes closed. Tiny stood, hefting the tall woman with negligent ease and walked over to the bed. He placed her gently on the sheets and moved to take her shoes off. A strong grip around his wrist gave him pause.
“Stay with me, Tiny. Please? I don’t want to be alone tonight.” He knew the admission for what it was and nodded his agreement. He took off her shoes and then his own and climbed into the opposite side of the bed. He curled up protectively behind her and cocooned her in his strong arms. She placed a hand on top of his, and squeezed gently. “Thanks, Tiny.”
“Anytime, my friend.” Then sleep claimed them both.
When morning arrived, Tiny unwound himself from Randi and moved to his own room to get cleaned up and changed. He had been recognized enough that he deemed it wise to stick around for another day. Tiny was fairly certain the faction leaders were going to be receiving special orders in the next day or two, and he was going to try to learn what he could. He would be back before the rest of the team started trickling in to meet at the rendezvous in three days.
Tiny also felt it wise to give Randi a little space. She had opened up to him last night, and he knew from previous experience she would want a bit of time to distance herself from what she perceived to be a weakness. He grabbed the transport key card and left for the return trip to the encampment.
Shortly after Tiny had gone to his own room, Randi awoke. A bit disoriented, she wasn’t sure if her head or her heart hurt worse. She lay there for a long moment, wondering what had come over her that she went to pieces like that. Randi shrugged her broad shoulders and pushed the rawness she felt out of her awareness. She had more important things to deal with. A long, hot shower helped clear her mind, and she went downstairs for breakfast.
Her three Sabre compatriots were there, two of them together, one of them alone. Since the one alone was sitting at a table for two, and the restaurant was quite busy, she asked to join her. An affirmative answer was given and she took a seat, engaging the woman in the small talk that strangers forced to share circumstances usually found themselves exchanging. In their rather stilted conversation, they managed to set up a meeting for later in the day between the three scouts and Randi. When the meal was over, Randi gave a slight nod to her companion and left without a backwards glance.
She went to the marketplace; resolutely putting aside what she knew would be Gwen’s reaction to the delightfully colorful place. Instead she concentrated on getting the supplies she need to take a day hike and picnic and set off at a leisurely pace toward the lovely painted rocks in the distance, happy to be out and about again. The ten days they had been with the factions had been very wearing on her nerves. *Probably why I went nuts on Tiny last night.* She smiled at his consideration for her in leaving her alone and giving her some space to put things back into a perspective she could handle.
For the first time in memory, Randi was not the first team member to arrive at the rendezvous point. In fact, she and Tabitha arrived at almost identical times. Tabitha got there just slightly ahead of her and had just set her pack down when the Marine reached the hidden crevice where there were gathering. Each woman silent went about the tasks of setting up a mini camp. John and Lacey walked in together, each with a small load of firewood. As soon as everyone was seated comfortably, the discussion began.
“Well?”
“Well, we learned some things, but it’s mostly bad,” from John.
“Like?”
“Like there is an underground fortress here. Like this is not the only hidden fortress the Ghost Rider has, and in fact this isn’t her headquarters. Or the fact that security around her is tighter than a drum.”
“Like the fact that a majority of the dissidents weren’t here.” Lacey chimed in.
“WHAT?!?” For the first time Randi’s voice rose, and she stood and paced in the confined area.
“It’s true, Chief.” Tabitha spoke up now. “This was mostly for each individual pocket leader world wide to come and meet his or her faction leader.”
“So we’re talking about a force of at least two hundred fifty thousand people organized and ready for war?”
“Looks that way, Boss.”
“Shit!” Randi rubbed the back of her suddenly aching neck, and sank to the ground. “All right. Any good news?”
“Not really. Not yet. Our best hope for any kind of helpful information at this point is Bren or Tiny. They’ve got the best ‘ins’.”
“I did hear a bit of conversation between a couple of her security people. There is going to be another meet for the faction leaders alone. They didn’t mention specifics. Just a casual comment about hoping the security wouldn’t be so lax.” Lacey trailed off when she saw everybody looking at her.
“Well, that’s a start. Let’s hope Bren or Tiny can come up with something definite on that. Now let’s see what all we know.” And the rest of the afternoon was spent reviewing the facts they had and speculating on possibilities.
The next day saw Nick amble in mid-morning followed by Cam coming in near dark. Both men were exceedingly happy for the shabby little transports they’d gotten, especially Cam. It was a two-hour ride to the desert rendezvous. No one really wanted to know what kind of walking time they were looking at. And since Cam had had to take the long way around, he was more than glad to be riding. Tiny actually stumbled in during the dark early morning hours though he did manage to stumble quietly. Then they all settled in to wait for Brenda. She wouldn’t be arriving before sunset at the earliest. Randi expected her sometime the next day.
The Sabres had checked out of their various hotels, and now had a camp set up at the rendezvous. They spent the time waiting honing skills with practice, talking, meditating and resting. They were forging a tighter bond to see them through the difficult days that lay ahead.
Randi, for her part spent most of her mornings alone recovering her center of balance. Her time was so short now she didn’t want to have to push Gwen away. She wanted her equilibrium back before she returned home. Though they had done no fighting and killing on this mission, they had seen and heard some horrendous things. A bit of time spent in deep meditation each morning helped her achieve some of the peace she was seeking. It would have to suffice for now.
Brenda came walking into came shortly after dawn of the fourth morning. She flopped gracelessly on the ground. “I’m beat.”
“You wanna go crawl in the tent and take a bit of a rest?” Randi offered the exhausted woman. “I think we can wait another few hours for your report.”
“You sure?” The Sabre was tired beyond belief but knew where her duty lay.
“Is a few hours gonna make a difference for us?”
“No, we’ve got a bit of time.”
“Then go rest. I’ll wake you around midday.”
Brenda nodded, then slowly moved to the tent where she immediately feel into a deep, dreamless sleep. The others, mindful of her need, chose quiet tasks to pass the time until lunch.
When the noon meal was ready, Randi went into the tent to wake her friend. She noticed the woman had not removed her shoes before tumbling onto a pallet, and it looked as though she hadn’t stirred from her original spot. Randi light touch on her shoulder brought Brenda to consciousness instantly, albeit she did not react defensively, her body recognizing a comrade. Brenda scrubbed her hand over her face in an effort to jump-start her brain. Then she looked to Randi with a question in her eyes. Randi nodded back.
“It’s midday and lunch is ready.”
“Good. I’m starving.”
Randi put a hand out to stop the other woman’s progress as they reached the doorway. “Hey, you okay? You wanna talk?” She wondered if she sounded nearly as awkward as she felt. But the truth was she was feeling horribly guilty about putting Brenda in the position she’d ended up in.
“Randi, c’mere a minute.” Brenda took Randi’s hand and led her back to then pallet she had just vacated. “Look, I’ll be honest with you. I wasn’t real thrilled that I ended up in the leader’s bed for the week. It’s certainly not what I would have chosen given the choice. BUT you didn’t make the choice, he did. And he treated me well, Randi. He never forced himself on me. In another life, who knows? But in this one, it got us the information we needed. And I’m glad, proud that you chose me to be a part of this team. We will make a difference. And though no one but us ever knows how much, we’ll always know. And that’s enough for me. Okay?”
It was the longest speech she had ever heard from her fellow Sabre and Randi sat quietly thinking about it for a minute. “Okay, Bren.” Nothing more was said between them. They understood one another and that was enough.
Their plates were fixed and waiting for them when they left the confines of the tent. Lunch conversation was light and consisted mostly of some of the interesting sights they had seen in the different factions’ camps. When the meal was over however, talk turned serious and Brenda took center stage.
“I gotta say Ghost Rider is well organized. If we can’t stop her at the Equinoctial meeting, we have very little hope. Do we have a world map?”
Tiny unfurled the small one he kept with him. Most Sabres had one somewhere in their kit. The majority of mankind could not read or understand them because they were not electronic devices. And these maps provided the location of every military facility on the planet, which was always handy to know when you’d been in the bush for days on end.
Now he took the map out and laid it flat for Brenda to read. He held one side while Randi held the other, and the others crowded in as close as they could. Her lips moved silently as her fingers traced latitudinal and longitudinal lines to a point where they met.
“Here,” she said at last. “Here is the meeting place for the faction leaders meeting.”
“The middle of the ocean?? They’re meeting on a boat??”
“No, nothing so simple, Boss. Apparently this is Ghost Rider’s headquarters. And it’s located on the bottom of the ocean floor.”
Stunned silence met this pronouncement. Then.... ”Excuse me. Did you say the bottom of the ocean floor?”
“Yeah, I did. And believe me, everyone else had the same reaction. Apparently no one is particularly thrilled to have to make this journey.”
“And you got details, specs...?”
“I got everything she gave to them.”
“Impressive!”
“Awesome!”
“Nice job, Bren!”
“Way to go!”
“Okay, people. Let’s get back to work.” The focus resumed on Brenda and the small woman took a deep breath before continuing.
“There are specific routes the leaders are to follow to get to this fortress. And there are specific vehicles that will be placed in their control to get them there. We will need to take out the security people, and then we can take out the hydra’s heads. They will all be there together for the week of the Spring Equinox. It will be our only opportunity to stop them, I’m afraid. Once they leave this facility, getting a hold of them becomes much more complicated.”
“When are they scheduled to arrive and leave?” This from Randi, who was seeing her plans with Gwen go sliding down the drain.
“They are scheduled for staggered arrivals on Equinox. Meetings won’t begin until the following day.”
“Okay. We need to do a bit of thinking and planning here. But I think we have a real shot at this.” A feral twinkle entered the blue eyes as a plan began to form itself. And it would even allow her to accompany Gwen to the awards ceremony and banquet.
“Do we have a real shot of coming out of this alive?”
“I’d say for almost everyone here, odds have risen considerably. But this is still extremely dangerous for all of us. You know that, Tiny. But I’ll do my best to see everyone gets home safely, okay?” She sounded more than a little frustrated because she knew where he was going with this and really didn’t want to go over all this again now. He didn’t take the hint.
“Even you?”
“Well Tiny, someone’s gonna have to stay behind and pull the switch. And that responsibility falls to me alone.” The no nonsense tone in her voice got his attention, and he let it lie. “Now we’ve got some serious planning to do before we can separate, and I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m ready to go home and sleep in my own bed. So let’s get done.”
The initial planning took the rest of the daylight hours and most of the next day. By that evening though, they had things roughed out - tasks assigned and ready to head for their respective homes. They were scheduled to meet together in three weeks to make sure things were on track. With spring Equinox only six weeks away, they had some serious work to accomplish quickly.
Goodbyes early the following morning were bitter sweet. It was kind of like leaving your family. Hating to go but glad to leave. They staggered their departures with Randi being the last to head out. She was actually taking a direct route home. The more than three weeks she had been gone made her anxious to get back. Knowing precisely how limited her time was made it all the more valuable. And her determination to keep her feelings to herself became that much stronger.
It was very late when Randi finally arrived at the darkened beach house. She was a little surprised when Ditto did not meet her at the door as had become the dog’s habit when she arrived home. Randi suspected the shepherd was out on one of her nocturnal hunts and figured she’d see the dog sometime after daybreak. *Hope she doesn’t get all smelly again,* wrinkling her nose in remembrance of the scent the dog had brought with her to Tommy’s house on Festival morning. Shrugging her shoulders, she moved to put her dirty laundry in the hamper to be washed.
She finally noticed on her way back to her bedroom that all the boxes which had been stacked neatly against the wall were now gone. *Guess Gwen’s been busy.* That thought made her want to go look in on her friend; to check and make sure she was there and unharmed. She shook her head in self-disgust. *You’re pathetic, Valiant. Go get a shower and go to bed. You’ll see her soon enough in the morning.*
The hot water felt good on tired, achy muscles. The cold water stream they had used for bathing was good for getting a person clean, but it left a lot to be desired in the relaxation department. Randi stood there for long moments just absorbing the warmth once she was clean. Finally though, she turned the water off and stepped out. Dried off and dressed, she padded toward the kitchen in search of a snack. Ditto however, stopped her at the bedroom door. Randi knelt to be at eye level with the dog.
“Hey, girl!” briskly rubbing her ears. “How ya doing, huh?” The shepherd whimpered at her mistress and nudged the woman’s chest. “What’s wrong, girl? Hmm? What’s the matter?”
Ditto rose from her haunches and took several steps towards the staircase. She turned to be sure Randi was following. Randi moved after her, and the dog headed up the steps. The brunette kept up her low murmur of running dialogue with the canine, content that the dog was taking care of Gwen. When they reached the loft balcony, the shepherd took a sentinel post beside the open door. Randi could hear soft cries and mumbling coming from inside the room. She hesitated at the doorway, not wanting to invade her friend’s privacy until she heard her own name called out.
“RANDI!!!! Oh God, no! Please, Randi! NO!”
Randi rushed to Gwen’s bedside wondering what she had done to cause the woman such terror in her dreams. Softly Randi began to speak, crooning words of comfort that seemed to assuage Gwen’s fears. Then she reached forth a gentle hand and slowly moved the hair away from the flushed face. Sleepy green eyes opened and looked at Randi in disbelief.
“Are you real?”
Randi wondered at the tenor of the question but answered it honestly.
“Yes. Are you okay? It sounded li....”
That was all the reassurance Gwen needed before she flung herself into her companion’s strong arms. Randi just cradled her there until she stopped shaking and pulled back a bit. “Sorry, I, um... I was, uh... having a bad....”
“Shh.” Long fingers lightly covered soft lips. “It’s okay. I understand.” Gwen tucked her head under Randi’s chin and resumed her hold though not quite as tightly as before. “You wanna talk about it?” Randi whispered at the top of the blonde head.
“Nothing to talk about really. I know I was scared. It was just a bad dream.”
Now it was Randi’s turn to pull back a little and bend down to look Gwen squarely in the face, directly in the eyes. What she saw there gave her pause. While Gwen was apparently telling her the truth about not remembering the dream, there were black circles underneath those verdant eyes attesting to more than one night’s lost sleep. She sat down on the bed and leaned back against the headboard still holding on to the bard. Two fingers lifted Gwen’s chin so Randi could keep eye contact.
“Hey, you okay?” she asked again.
“I’m fine. Much better in fact now that you’re home. I missed you, Randi.”
“Ditto, Little One,” stifling a yawn. At the sound of her name, the dog came into the room and settled contentedly at the foot of the bed. “Looks like she thinks she owns the place,” Randi commented with a chuckle.
Gwen felt as much as heard the light laugh and responded in kind. “You mean she doesn’t? She settled herself in her with me the day you left, and she sticks pretty close. I think she’d even go to work with me if I’d take her.”
“Good girl, Ditto. You kept a good eye on Gwen.” The shepherd lifted her head and gave a sharp staccato bark of agreement.
“You had her keeping an eye on me?”
“Nope, didn’t have to. She knows.” Randi closed her eyes. *Just for a minute,* she thought.
“She knows? Knows what?” But there was no answer. Gwen looked up at Randi’s serene, sleeping face and shrugged. She reached down and snagged the covers, then pulled them up and settled down into sleep herself.
“Ow! Ow! Damn!” came Randi’s muttered cursing. “Who’s bright idea was this anyway?” It was nearly dawn and she had woken up to screaming pain in her neck and shoulders. She had never meant to fall asleep especially given the god-awful position she had been sitting in.
“Yours,” came the burring answer from head tucked just under her chin. “You fell asleep while we were talking. Here,” untangling herself from Randi and moving to lie flat on one side of the bed. “Scootch down and go back to sleep.” Green eyes were already closing.
“Maybe I should....” Randi’s upward motion was halted by a small hand pressing against the middle of her chest.
“Maybe you should just lay down and go back to sleep.”
Randi didn’t really want to leave, and she gave in to her desire and just lay back and closed her eyes. Her left hand came up to tangle with the fingers still splayed lightly on her chest. She felt a soft return squeeze before slipping back into the realm of dreams.
Things settled into something of a normal rhythm for them over the course of the next three weeks. Up early, Randi and Ditto took their morning run together. The shepherd had regained her favorite spot in front of the fireplace once Randi returned knowing Randi was there to take care of Gwen. By the time they got back, Gwen was up, showered and fixing breakfast. After the meal, Randi cleaned up while Gwen finished getting ready. Then they rode in to work together.
Mondays and Wednesdays, Randi left right after lunch to meet up with the guys in the band. Tommy had pulled a few strings to ensure that they could get the time off to practice. The drummer was thrilled with the amount of effort the guys had put into making sure this would be a success. She was convinced Gwen was going to be captivated. She had been subtly after Randi to sing with the band since she’d heard her in the boathouse. For this party, Gwen was going to get her wish.
They rode home again together, always stopping by for at least a few minutes every day to see and play with Randall. Dinner, which they usually prepared together, was full of lively conversation. Their evenings were spent first on their individual tasks and then in quiet talks or peaceful solitude in front of the fireplace. It was a time of peace, and Randi’s soul sorely craved it and stored the feeling against the onslaught of war that was coming.
Fridays were again spent at band practice. The guys were hard pressed to keep quiet and keep a lid on their excitement. In fact, Gwen noticed the elevated energy levels but just put it down to the happiness over Randi’s return. Though they never said much, they drew energy from her playing and it showed.
By now though, everyone was aware of the surprise party planned for Gwen though most did not know of Randi’s hidden agenda. The entire Midas compound was on a countdown to spring.
On the third Saturday since her homecoming while they were getting ready for their bike ride, Randi turned to Gwen. “I just wanted you to know I’ll be gone all day tomorrow. But I’ll be back sometime tomorrow night.”
A thousand questions sprang to the bard’s lips at this pronouncement. All she said aloud was, “Be careful, okay?”
“I promise.” Then she stepped onto the bike behind Gwen and settled back to enjoy the ride.
In the darkest hour before the dawn, Randi was up and gone from the beach house. The rendezvous was actually close to her, but it was going to be a long meeting, she suspected. The sooner they started the sooner it would all be over.
They were actually in a well-hidden cove at a beach on an island right off the mainland near Midas. Randi had stumbled across it shortly after her arrival when she had gotten her discharge papers. And as far as she could tell, no one else had ever visited it.
Her comrades arrived in two boats just as dawn started lightening the night-darkened sky. She had things set up and breakfast waiting when they stepped foot into the cove. Each of them grabbed a roll and some coffee and with a mumbled “Good Morning”, they fell to work with a will.
It took all morning and a majority of the afternoon before all the details were sorted out, and the assignments settled. Then they took an hour just to sit and talk together as friends. This would be the last time they saw each other until this was all over, and it was accepted fact at this point that short of a miracle or divine intervention, they would not all be together at the end of that day. Finally as they prepared to leave, Randi withdrew a flask of Scotch from her bag and poured each of her Sabre teammates a swallow.
“My friends,” she said, raising her flask in salute. “It has been an honor and a privilege to serve with each and every one of you. CARPE DIEM!!!”
“SEIZE THE DAY!!” they repeated in tandem after her, then as one drained their glasses. Without another word, they loaded up and headed out, confident they would achieve victory.
It was just good dark when Randi approached the beach house. This time she was met at the door with a body full of exuberant German shepherd ready for a tussle. Happy to comply, she didn’t even notice the blonde in the kitchen doorway with the camera taking holo-pics. After about fifteen minutes, both dog and mistress lay sprawled on the floor exhausted. Soft chuckling from the kitchen made Randi roll from her back to her stomach and glare in Gwen’s direction.
“What’s so funny?”
“You are,” came the unrepentant answer.
“I live to amuse.”
“You do so very well. Would you like dinner? It’s about ready.”
“Really? Yeah, just give me a minute to clean up.” It took a little longer than a minute, but things picked up as though Randi had not been gone on a mysterious errand for the entire day.
The next three weeks flew by for the two. Randi wished for a way to capture time by the tail and slow it down a bit. It was so very nice to be able to just sit and talk with Gwen; to listen to her tell stories or share her dreams. She could only hope that Gwen would one day look back and treasure these quiet times as much as Randi herself did now.
For her part, Gwen did treasure the quiet time they’d had to spend together. The conversation was nice though far less revealing of her companion than it was of herself. But mostly she simply cherished their time together. Something about Randi had been different, withdrawn, since her trip after Festival and no amount of questioning or puzzling helped her figure it out. It was enough that Randi was here with her. Everything else would have to be revealed in Randi’s own good time.
Chapter XVII
Early that last week before the spring equinox, Tommy and Randi put together the finishing touches on their game plan. Randi placed a vid call to Gwen’s parents, making sure they would be available for both the party and the ceremony. They had actually made all their arrangements during Festival, but she was anxious and talking to the Goldmans helped her calm down. She so badly wanted this to go right. It was the last thing she was going to be able to do for her bard.
On Friday morning, just as Tommy had predicted, Gwen made her way to his office first thing. “T, is this schedule right?”
“Hmm?” looking over the schedule she handed him. “Yeah, that’s right. You’ve only got half a day today.”
“Damn! Wish I’d have known about this earlier.”
“Why, is there a problem?
“Sorta, but not really. It’s just that Randi and I rode in together.”
“That’s not a problem. I’m sure Randi wouldn’t mind taking a half holiday and playing hooky with you.”
A genuine smile crossed the fair features. “That might be fun. Think the boss would let her?”
The Boss snorted. “And when has ‘the boss’ ever been able to stop her from doing whatever she wanted or needed to do? The woman is a law unto herself and well you know it.” Their laughter rang through the room. “G’wan. I’ll make sure she knows she needs to be free after lunch.”
“Thanks, Tommy. We’ll see you at practice tonight, right?”
“As far as I know.” He did manage to keep a straight face until the door closed behind her. Then his grin grew to resemble that of a Cheshire cat. The first call he made was to Randi. “It worked. She has no clue.” Her smile echoed his own.
“I’ll tell her about tonight at lunch. Is Ella picking up Geoff and Jill?”
He looked at his watch. “As we speak. We’ll keep them at the house tonight.”
“All right, T. Thanks.”
The lunchroom was a-buzz with excitement. Everyone there knew of and was attending the big, formal surprise party Tommy was hosting for Gwen that night. The chatter didn’t stop when she and Randi entered the room though Randi noticed all eyes turned their way and big smiles greeted them before turning back to their own meals. Gwen chalked it up to the coming of spring. People always seemed just a little bit happier then.
“I hear you’ve got the afternoon free,” Randi commented once they were seated at their table. “By happy coincidence, so do I. Wanna go shopping?”
Gwen looked at her companion in complete shock and disbelief. The woman never wanted to go shopping and now she was offering?!? What was up with *that*?
“I know. I know. I wouldn’t have mentioned it, but when T gave me the rest of the day off, he invited us out for dinner and dancing... a real adult evening. I told him yes, if you wanted to, but now I need a new shirt.”
“What happened to practice?”
“Oh, CL and Tony called in sick with the flu. So practice is a no go, and we are free for the evening. Wanna go play with Tommy and Ella?”
“Sure, sounds like fun. And if we’re going shopping anyway, I can get a new dress for tonight.”
Randi rolled her eyes in mock exasperation, but inwardly she was as giddy as a schoolgirl. “Yeah, you can get a new dress. You about ready to leave?” looking down at the younger woman’s now empty plate.
“Uh huh. Let me grab my stuff, and I’ll meet you out front in five.” Randi ushered Gwen out in front of her but paused in the doorway to make eye contact with Tommy and give him the thumbs up. The muted cheer that rose after the door was closed made her smile.
Shopping wasn’t nearly the chore that she’d expected it to be though that probably had as much to do with the company she was in as anything else. Gwen had found a white silk shirt that Randi actually really liked not long after they got started. And Gwen’s comment cinched the sale for the Sabre. *It highlights your tan and brings out the color of your eyes. I like it.*
Finding something for Gwen that both she and Randi liked was a bit harder. After a solid hour of patient and not-so-patient looking, Randi held up a sleeveless aqua silk sheath. “I like this one,” she announced. Having seen some of Randi’s other somewhat dubious selections, Gwen was hesitant. Randi seemed to be looking strictly at color though Gwen liked this shade herself. She took the dress from Randi and held it up in front of herself. She looked from Randi who was smiling in approving pleasure, to Maria who was doing her best not to let Gwen know this was the dress Randi had commissioned specifically for her.
“Try it on, Gwen. Let’s see how it looks.”
Gwen went to the changing room, and slipped into the dress. It came to mid thigh and outlined her figure very nicely. The rounded neckline was modest though it did show a teasing hint of firm breasts. “Well,” she muttered to herself, glancing in the mirror. A voice interrupted her musing.
“How’s it look?”
“Judge for yourself,” Gwen answered as she stepped into the room. “Can you please zip me up the rest of the way? I couldn’t reach.” She moved her hair to one side, then dropped it and walked forward a pace before turning around to face Randi.
Randi could feel the slow flush burning its way up her skin. *Two more days, Valiant. You can control yourself two more days.* But she questioned if this was going to be a losing battle. Aloud she commented, “Um, Wow! You look fabulous!”
Gwen noticed the blush and wondered what was behind it. It made her just a bit shy. “Really?” looking first to Randi and then to Maria. The dressmaker nodded enthusiastically.
“Really,” she confirmed. “It looks like it was made for you,” she couldn’t resist adding.
“Great, I’ll take it.” Then she glanced at Randi. “Do you think we could find a nice spot to have some tea? I need a break.” Randi nodded mutely, still a bit overcome by the effects of the dress. Gwen moved closer. “Are you all right?”
“Hmm? Yeah, I just think I’m ready for a break as well.” She turned to Maria. “Can we leave this stuff here and pick it up on our way back?”
“Sure. No problem.”
“I’ll go change then,” said Gwen. “Be right back.”
They waited for the door to close behind her before Randi whispered, “What about the other dress?”
“Ella and Mrs. Goldman were in this morning and picked it up. She’ll take it up when they leave in the morning. It shouldn’t need any alterations since it was made on the same specs as this one, but if it does, I can be there in little more than a couple hours.”
“Thanks, Maria. I can’t wait to see her face.”
“I’m looking forward to tonight myself.” And then the conversation halted as a blonde head poked out of the door.
“Randi, could you come get the zipper for me please?” Randi gritted her teeth silently but smiled at Gwen and moved to do her bidding. She was sure the gods were conspiring against her at this point. And she wasn’t at all certain how long her resolve would last against this sort of temptation.
The teahouse they went to was actually a favorite. The proprietor was an old friend, and he seated them in the garden that was just coming into bloom under his precise care. The hour melted away, and it was with some regret that they moved to leave.
“Thanks, Willie. It was lovely as always.”
“Anytime, ladies. I’m always happy to see you.”
Gwen decided to take a long relaxing bath when they got back to the beach house. Randi, on the other hand, opted for a shower since she had a vid call to make while Gwen was indisposed. So now she sat toweling her hair dry, dressed in shorts and a tank top talking to Tommy.
“Everything’s all set then?”
“Yep, The dance floor has been laid; the guys have already got the band set up on the pavilion stage; and the caterers are already here.” She heaved a sigh of relief. “We do have one minor problem.” Randi stiffened at these words.
“What?”
“Randall is cutting teeth. So it’s probably gonna be a relatively short night for Ella and I. And we won’t be able to be there tomorrow.”
“Aw, Tommy....”
“I know, Hon, but what are ya gonna do? He’s miserable and cranky and making everyone around him that way as well. Don’t worry though. I’ve got things covered and it will all be recorded. I’ll be getting a live feed from both the ceremony and the party afterwards. I’ll put together a nice memento for all of us.” He didn’t tell her of the elaborate plans to cover both the events and her and Gwen personally.
Randi smiled, though it never reached her eyes. “Okay. Still wish you could be there though.”
“So do I. Next time.”
A sad nod of agreement. “Is Jill around?”
“Uh, yeah, hang on a sec.” He waited until Jill picked up the call in her and Geoff’s room before shutting the call off in his study and leaving to go get ready.
“Hi, Randi! What’s up?’
“Aside from my blood pressure?” Randi joked. “Not much. I just wanted your thoughts on the dress.”
“My God, Child! It’s beautiful. She’s going to be absolutely breathtaking in it. And let me just say - if this is your work, your design - you are in the wrong line of work. It’s fantastic.”
“No, I could never do something like this on a regular basis. This was special, and it took forever to create.” *Besides, it was a labor of love. I couldn’t do that for anyone else,* though this remained unspoken.
“Well, it’s gorgeous. You did a fabulous job.”
Randi blushed a little at the effusive praise. “Thanks, Jill. Listen, let me run before Gwen gets out of the tub and catches me talking to you. I’d hate to spoil the surprise at this point.” She saw the confusion plainly on Jill’s face. “She’d recognize Tommy’s house in the background.” Realization dawned and Jill nodded in comprehension.
“Okay, see you both shortly,” then she ended the call.
Randi was dressed and ready before Gwen made her appearance. Getting into the leather pants had taken less time than deciding how to wear the shirt. Finally though, she’d tied the two ends into a halter just below her ribs, and rolled the sleeves to her elbows. She left it unbuttoned just far enough to expose a hint of cleavage. Boots for her feet and a braid for her hair, and she was ready to go.
Now she paced back and forth silently willing herself to calm. She wanted so much for this night to go well, and she was very nervous about performing. *Funny, it’s never bothered me before. But it’s never been so important to me before either.* A slight gasp from the loft caused her to look up.
“Wow,” Gwen breathed. “You look incredible.”
Randi found herself blushing under the compliment. “Thanks. So do you. You need help?” remembering the zipper difficulties of earlier in the day.
“Do you mind?” Gwen asked even as she presented her back to the taller woman. Her hair was pulled up in a twist and was already off her neck.
“Wouldn’t have offered if I did. There ya go,” patting Gwen’s shoulder. She was caught off guard when Gwen grabbed the hand and squeezed it.
“Thanks.”
She cleared her throat. “You, um... about ready to go?”
“Yep. Let’s do it.”
They walked out toward the garage. “Are we meeting them at their house or in town?”
“Their place, why?”
“Can we take the bike over? I feel daring.” And considering the length of the dress she had on, it was quite a dare.
Randi groaned inwardly. *The gods *are* all conspiring against me here. I’m not gonna survive to go on this mission at this rate.* “Uh, sure, I guess... if you want. We both need to get a jacket or something though. This mild spring air gets downright chilly on that bike, ya know.”
“I know.”
With Gwen wrapped in her leather bike jacket and Randi in her long duster, they settled themselves on the motorcycle. The decision was made to leave the helmets at home since Gwen couldn’t wear hers with her hair up, and the distance was relatively short. Randi sat down first and started the bike, then reached a hand back to seat the bard. Warm hands wrapped around her bare midriff, and she shivered in response. Gwen tucked the reaction away in her mind.
“Let’s go, Tough Stuff,” the blonde commented to her companion with a pat on the exposed belly. Without another word, they were off.
In order to keep things a surprise, Tommy had hired multiple large transports to bring folks to the island. Five minutes before the two women were due to arrive he got the prearranged signal from Randi that they were on their way. Everyone made their way outside and stood in the shadows waiting patiently.
When he heard the bike, he muttered to his wife, “Wonder whose idea that was?” And then Randi was knocking at the door.
“Wow! You guys look great,” he said in honest appreciation when he opened the door. “Come in. Ella will be out in a minute.” She had gone back to check on her unhappy offspring before the knock as had been agreed upon earlier. She lifted the boy up and cuddled him to keep him quiet while she went out the back door and joined the others waiting to surprise the bard.
“We’ve got a couple minutes. Can ya’ll come out and see something? I’ve added something to the band pavilion that I think you’ll like.”
“What is it?” asked Gwen inquisitively.
“You’ll have to see it for yourself. It’s kind of unexplainable.” Tommy led the way to the double French doors and opened them. “Over that way,” he directed them as he turned to pull the doors shut behind him.
Gwen reached out and took Randi’s hand in a firm grip. Randi gave her a reassuring squeeze and led her out toward the stage area. Halfway there, Gwen noticed Tommy wasn’t right behind them, and they were no longer walking on what should have been grass. She looked up at Randi concerned, who smiled down at her indulgently. And as if by some hidden signal, the world around them came alive in a cacophony of sound and movement.
“SURPRISE!!!!!” Many voices rang out and caused Gwen to reach her free hand to her chest.
“Wha...? Why?”
Tommy held up his hands for silence. “Gwen, we all,” gesturing to the many people clustered around in their finery,” wanted to congratulate you on being one of the youngest recipients in Guild history to receive the Lifetime Achievement award. To wish you well at the awards ceremony tomorrow night. And to salute your continued success!” A cheer rose up from the crowd.
She stopped breathing for a minute, then turned and hid her face in Randi chest. Randi wrapped her arms around her and whispered into her hair. “Gwen?”
“I’m sorry. Just a little overwhelmed.” She wiped a lone tear from her face. Then she straightened a little though she kept an arm attached to Randi’s waist. “Waitaminute... awards ceremony tomorrow night?!?”
Randi was glad for the arm she still had around Gwen as it prevented her from going anywhere. “Trust me? I promise it’ll be fine,” she whispered.
Green eyes gazed into blue for a long moment. “Always,” she replied. Then she turned back to face the expectantly waiting crowd, never releasing her hold on Randi nor allowing her to remove the supporting arm from Gwen’s waist.
“My friends,” looking around at the sea of people she had come to know over the years. “Thank you all so much. For being here tonight. For being part of my life. For sharing and caring. Now,” she said with a giggle, “enough of the mushy stuff. Let’s get this party started!” The people roared their approval.
Randi gently led Gwen to the spot Tommy nodded her toward. Gwen looked at her questioningly and Randi merely raised her eyebrow and turned her head. “Mother? Daddy?” And without another word she leaped into their embrace. She turned a loving look on Randi. “You did this. You arranged this whole thing, didn’t you?”
Randi flushed in embarrassment and scratched the back of her neck. She kept her eyes on the ground and scuffed her toe on the wood floor. “Um, well... I, um....” And found herself with an armful of warm blonde bard.
“Thank you, Randi! This is just so awesome.”
Randi returned the hug with all the love she could show without actually hurting Gwen. She slowly set Gwen on her feet again.
“I, uh, I need to go. The guys are waiting for me.” She motioned toward the stage.
“Ya’ll are playing tonight? For real?”
“Yep.”
“This is just too cool!” They shared a big smile, and Randi moved to take her place behind the drums.
Randi found the reaction she got to her outfit once she removed the leather coat surprising. “What??” she questioned the guys in the band after a long moment of stunned silence and staring. They all shook their heads unable and unwilling to explain. Instead they picked up instruments and waited for her to count them out. However even that took a bit of time as Gwen chose that minute to remove her outer covering. The entire place whistled and cheered, and Gwen blushed beet red. She turned her attention to the drummer who gave her a dazzling grin. Gwen echoed the smile and Randi counted the band down to its first number.
After fifty-five minutes, the band was ready for a break. Randi grabbed one of the towels Ella had set out for that purpose and headed towards Gwen. “Here,” she said laughingly. “You look like you need this as badly or worse than I do.” It wasn’t really true though. Randi was sweating profusely. And while Gwen had danced the entire time the band had been playing, she was merely flushed and slightly winded. “God, don’t you ever sweat?” Randi questioned while wiping another bead of moisture that had started rolling down her face.
“Hmm,” was the only reply Gwen made as Tommy chose that moment to ask for everyone’s attention.
“Folks, I’m sure you’ve noticed the caterers have gotten most everything set up so we’ll ask our guest of honor to make her way over to the buffet lines and get things started.”
“Gwen,” Randi whispered when Gwen didn’t immediately move, “he’s talking about you.”
Blushing slightly when she realized all eyes were turned her way. “Oh, sorry guys,” with a modest shrug. “I forgot.”
A chuckle rippled through the crowd at her words. One of the nicest things about Gwen was her unassuming manner and modesty. They laughed a second time as with a tug, she drew Randi along with her to ensure she wasn’t alone.
The dinner hour was a very pleasant interval. The banter among the six friends sitting together was warm and funny, and everyone took the time to come over and speak to the bard personally. She was amazed at how many friends she had really made, and her parents were equally impressed with their daughter’s newly developed people skills. Until she had come to Midas, though friendly to one and all alike, Gwen had been very much a loner. It was amazing the difference one person, the right person, had made in her life.
Geoff sat quietly watching the Sabre watch the bard. And he could see the sadness underwritten in her eyes while her face continued to smile at the conversation and activities taking place around them. He felt the chill of premonition chase up his spine. He had a feeling their time had just about run out.
Talk continued to flow for a few minutes after the meal was completed as Randi waited for her band mates to finish eating. She used it as an excuse to take Randall away from his mother and rock him gently to sleep. It was very faint, but Geoff could have sworn he heard a lullaby coming from her direction. When the baby was soundly asleep, Randi rose from her seat and made her way into the house. A few minutes later she returned, and if he had not been studying her so intently, he would have missed it. Just before she stepped back outside, she lifted a discreet hand to her eyes and wiped them, then put a smile back on her face and moved stepped back onto the terrace.
When the drummer came out, the rest of the band took it as their signal to head back to the stage area to start the second part of their show. It was hard to tell who was more nervous about this, them or Randi, but they all wanted to make this part special. Because it was something they could give back to a woman who had given so much of herself to them without expecting or asking for anything in return.
Gwen was more than a little puzzled when Greg walked around and took the drum position. She looked for Randi but couldn’t see hide nor hair of her. How does six feet of silk and leather just up and disappear? Then the band kicked off the opening chords of its second set, and she stopped wondering and just stood in awe as Randi came out singing.
Jill reached over and gently pushed the bard’s mouth closed. “Careful, Dear. You’ll catch flies.” The twinkle in her eyes made the rest of the table smile in reaction. And seeing the energy and enthusiasm Randi and her music were generating and the response it created in Gwen, Tommy was glad beyond measure for the time and effort he had spent to set up making sure a permanent record of this night was being made.
It didn’t take long before the dance floor was full, but Gwen never moved from her spot, her attention riveted on the dark, lithe form belting out song after song. Many of them Gwen recognized from Randi’s enormous collection of oldies music. She was trying to figure out when they’d had time to practice and prepare for this night since she attended all the Friday night rehearsals that the drummer did. *I’ll have to ask her later. This is phenomenal.*
No one bothered her. Her entranced look was too precious to disturb, and more than one couple on the dance floor commented to their partner about the almost palpable love between the two women. Finally the band wound down and stopped though no one moved from their positions. Applause and cheers rang out over and over for them even when Randi signaled for quiet. After taking a bow, she asked for quiet again, and this time the crowd was happy to comply sensing the best was yet to come.
“Thanks, guys, thanks! You’ve been great!” Another loud whoop allowed Randi to take a long drink of water and wipe her face before continuing. “Um, wow! Thanks!” She hesitated, not really sure she could go through with it now that the moment was at hand. But she’d given her word to Tommy, and she wasn’t going to let him down now.
“When Tommy came to me with this idea a few months ago, he made a special request of me, of us,” gesturing to the guys behind her. She moved to sit on the edge of the stage, and the band members took their cue from her and sat on the stools they used during practice. She’d said she was going to have to give an intro to her last song, and they were very content to take a break. The audience also decided to resume their seats, wondering where all this was heading.
“For those of you who don’t know, T and I grew up together and have been best buds since I was, what... five, Tommy?” He nodded his head. “Anyway,” scratching the back of her neck, “we grew up listening to the same music, and right up until the time he and Ella fell in love, he claimed the oldies I liked were all too, um... sappy. Imagine how falling in love changed that.” She snickered and the crowd laughed in response. Tommy and Ella just blushed and nodded.
“By coincidence, one of my all time favorite love songs is an ancient one both they and our beautiful guest of honor have come to adore. So if you folks will be kind enough to indulge me, I would like to close out the night with this song.” Clapping greeted her words. She slid off the stage and onto the dance floor and stood waiting for an introduction. This song was particularly hard for her as it said everything she could never bring her self to admit openly to Gwen. She took a deep breath to control the butterflies now screaming in her gut. But once the music began to play, she tuned out everything but the words, the music and the green eyes she knew were watching. She saw tears spring up as Gwen recognized the tune and smiled. Then she lost herself in the message of the song itself.
She didn’t hear the thunderous applause that broke out as the last note echoed on the wind. She only saw green eyes full of unshed tears and opened her arms. Gwen made her way there unseeingly and hugged Randi tight. “Thank you, Randi. That was beautiful.”
Full lips brushed the top of the blonde head. “Hey, you wanna go for a ride - maybe watch the sunrise with me?”
“Where you go, I go, Gunny.”
The words sent a curious thrill skittering across her skin, leaving goose bumps in its wake. “All right, “ shaking off her reaction. “Let’s go say goodnight to Ella, Tommy and your folks. Then we’ll grab our coats and get outta here.”
No one stopped them, which would have surprised both of them if they had bothered to think about it. The aura they were projecting was so intense, so special no one wanted to intrude. And neither of them thought about it, intent as they were to leave.
Ella was just returning from checking on her son when the two walked over. “How’s the boy?” from Randi as they reached the table where the Steeles and Goldmans had been sitting most of the evening.
“Cranky.” Ella run a weary hand through what had been perfectly coiffed hair. “This teething thing is gonna be the death of me.”
“You want me...?”
“No, there’s nothing you can do for him.”
“Well, then I’ll just peek in on him before we leave.”
“You’re leaving?” He wasn’t surprised. Geoff was sure Randi was trying to fit in as much time as he could with his daughter before the Sabre left. He knew she had little hope of coming home, and from her demeanor the time was closer to hand than he wanted to acknowledge.
“Yeah. Tommy wanted to make it an early night, and Gwen and I are going for a ride. We’ll see ya’ll tomorrow though, right?” *Please, Geoff, don’t make me leave her alone.*
“Oh, yeah,” answered Jill. “I can’t wait to see this dress.”
“Wait, what dress?” a confused Gwen asked.
“I’ll tell you about it later, ‘kay?” Blue met green in an imploring look and green acquiesced with a promise of later interrogation. Randi nodded slowly in agreement and Gwen smiled.
“Thank you for a lovely party, Tommy. It has been so much fun.” She kissed his cheek lightly.
“Ahem, yes, well... would you like to say goodnight to the folks before you leave?” To his surprise she took his hand, and he helped her onto a nearby chair. She signaled for quiet.
“I’m getting ready to leave,” a groan arose, “but, BUT, before I go I wanted to say thank you to each and every one of you for coming out tonight. You have no idea how much this all means to me. To know I have so many caring friends. Thank you all for being part of one of the most special nights of my life.” A cheer sounded out at her words, and they lifted their glasses as one in a toast. She lifted hers in response, then had Tommy help her down. “Where’s Randi?’ not having seen her leave.
“She went inside to look in on Randall, I suspect.”
Gwen donned her jacket, then gave hugs and kisses around the table. Just before she reached the door, she heard Scott call out her name and turned around. “Don’t let her forget this,” handing Gwen the duster that Randi had negligently handed him before she climbed behind the drums the first time. “She might need it.”
“Thanks, Scott.”
“Congratulations, by the way. I think it’s just fabulous!”
She smiled at him. “I’m still a bit overwhelmed from the shock of it all, I think. But thanks.” He gave her arm a squeeze, then turned and made his way back to the crowd of people slowly congregating to say their goodbyes. Whispers had made the rounds about how difficult Randall’s teething was for the entire Steele family, and no one wanted to impose.
Gwen found Randi standing beside the baby’s crib, lightly patting his bottom. “He’s a beautiful baby, isn’t he?” She looked up and Gwen would have sworn for an instant there were tears in the blue eyes. But with a blink, they were gone.
“Yeah, he is. I hope he gets through this teething soon.”
“Oh, he will,” Randi answered with a chuckle. “And then he’ll undoubtedly move onto something worse.” She chuckled again softly at the expected backhand.
“Well, don’t say that where Ella can hear you. I don’t think she’s ready to hear that right now.” This time they both laughed before heading for the door. Geoff and Jill watched them go.
“They look so well together, don’t they?” she commented to her husband.
“Yes, they do.” *But for how much longer?*
Surprisingly to Randi, Gwen did not ask to drive but was content to hold on to her from behind. She did wonder what was going through her friend’s mind but figured the bard would speak up when she was ready. Self-expression had never been a problem for Gwen before.
How shocked she would have been had she been able to read Gwen’s thoughts. She had deliberated a lot about Randi while the Sabre had been gone and about the reactions she had to her. Gwen had finally decided that what she felt for Randi was more than friendship, but how much more and where it would all eventually lead was still in question. She knew she felt safe and loved, contented and well cared for around her, and no place felt more like home than Randi’s strong arms. For now, that knowledge was enough. Gwen wouldn’t push or question, comfortable to let things progress naturally. She was fairly certain Randi felt something for her, but retaining their friendship was far more important than pushing to explore other possibilities. They had all the time in the world for that.
Sunrise found them back at the beach house, sitting out on the sand. Randi sat peacefully satisfied with the world for the brief moment she held it in her arms. Gwen was sitting in front of her leaning back against her chest, her small hands grasping the top of the larger ones wrapped around her middle. There was no need for words as they watched the sun peek over the horizon, then burst onto the scene in a dazzling display of color. Once it was up, Randi released Gwen and rose, reaching a hand down to help her up.
“C’mon. We need to get showered and changed. We have to be at the shuttle hub in an hour.”
“But....” wondering how she was going to make it through the day without some sleep.
Long fingertips on her lips sent a tingle down her spine and stopped her speech. “Relax. Trust me, remember?” A nod. “You have the penthouse suite at the hotel there next to the Performing Arts Center. We’ll be there in,” Randi glanced at her watch, “about three hours. You can sleep on the ride up and once we get there. The affair doesn’t start until eight, and your parents and your dress will meet us there.”
“Really?” Randi nodded. “Can I ask you something?” Another nod. “Where did the dress come from?”
“Um, well,” looking at the ground before pulling Gwen forward with her toward the beach house. “Uh, Maria made it when she made this one,” indicating the aqua sheath now mostly hidden under the long duster.
“This was made for me? You had her do this, didn’t you?” She got no verbal answer, but the flush that was making its way up Randi’s neck was answer enough for Gwen. “Thank you, Randi.” She gave her a heartfelt hug. “You’ll probably never know what all this means to me.” *Maybe one day I’ll be able to tell you.* “But thank you from the bottom of my heart. I love you, you know. “
“I love you, too, Little One,” soaking up the bitter sweetness of both the words and the moment. She gave Gwen another brief squeeze. “Now c’mon,” she said, resuming their walk toward the doors. “Let’s get a move on. We’ve got a shuttle to catch.”
Chapter XVIII
Randi was squatting on the floor, cradling Ditto’s face in her hands as Gwen descended the stairs. The dog saw her and gave a sharp bark. Randi gave the shepherd a brisk ear rub and stood, watching as the canine headed out the door and down the beach.
“You ready?” asked Gwen as she hefted her bag. Randi gently removed it from her grasp and grabbed her own small case and the long hanging bag.
“Yep. C’mon. We’ve got a private shuttle, but the sooner we leave, the sooner we’ll get to the capital. And the longer you’ll get to rest before tonight.”
“Hmm,” following Randi out to the transport. “I haven’t been back to the capital in years - since my hitch was up, I think.” She mused on that for a little longer. “Hey, what’s in the bag? You said Mother had my dress with her.”
“Oh, my dress whites. There’s a big... soiree... after the ceremony, and I... thought you might like to go with... me and, um... dance.” *Brilliant, Valiant. Stumble all over the place with this, why don’t you?*
“You’re asking me to DANCE?”
“Yeah. Unless there’s, um, someone else....”
“Oh no, Miranda Valiant. You’ve asked me to dance; you’re stuck dancing with me for the whole night. I’m not letting you go.” Then Gwen flushed with the implications of what she just said. She started to open her mouth to qualify the statement when a single word from Randi stopped her.
“Good.”
Their shuttle flight had taken about half the time Randi expected. The flight plan had been expedited at the highest levels, ensuring their safe and swift arrival as it would have been difficult to have any kind of awards ceremony without the guest of honor attending. So it was still quite early when they arrived in the capital city and were driven to the hotel. Randi inquired after the Goldmans who had arrived very late the night before and found they had been given one of the smaller suites one floor below the penthouse. She nodded her acceptance and decided to contact them after both she and the bard had gotten a bit of sleep.
“Let me just get a room....”
“I don’t think so. You’re in the penthouse with me, Gunny. Let’s go.” Five minutes later saw them upstairs looking out at the morning panorama of the capital city spread out below them.
“Great view,” Randi commented with a yawn.
“Yeah,” Gwen agreed with one of her own, ”but I think we both need a little sleep to fully appreciate it. See you in a few hours.” Gwen placed a chaste kiss on Randi’s cheek, then stumbled toward her bed.
Randi stood stunned by the warmth the kiss had caused before moving out of the living room and to her own bed. She was going to think about the change she sensed in Gwen, but exhaustion quickly overtook her, and she fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
Afternoon shadows were creeping in the window when Randi awoke from her rest. It was a little earlier than she planned to get up and wondered if there was some reason she had awakened. She listened for a long minute before she heard the chirp of the vid phone. Wiping her eyes and pushing back her hair she sat up in bed. “Yeah?” Her voice was gravelly sounding from sleep.
“Randi?” Jill whispered.
“Yeah, Jill. What’s up?”
“Oh, my. I’m sorry to wake you, Dear. But I thought you might like to have Gwen’s dress there instead of here. Not like she can get dressed without it.”
Randi chuckled lightly. “No, I suppose not. She’s not awake yet, but you’re welcome to come on up.”
“I know she’s not awake yet; that’s why I called you. I figured I’d have a better chance reaching you than her, especially if she is exhausted. She has a tendency to tune things out til she catches up. I’ll be up in a minute, all right?”
“Okay. I’ll be waiting for you.”
It was only a matter of a minute or two before the soft knock sounded at the door. Randi was waiting beside it and opened the door before Jill could knock twice. The thought passed through Jill’s mind about just how adorable the sleep rumpled Marine really was. *Gwen is so lucky to have Randi in her life.*
“C’mon in,” Randi beckoned. She reached out her arms to take the dress Jill was handing her. “Have a seat and let me go hang this up in Gwen’s room. I’ll be right back.”
Randi was already almost to Gwen’s room before Jill took a seat on the sofa. After a soft knock, she gently opened the door and peeked in. Gwen lay curled up around a large pillow still soundly asleep. Her blonde hair was tousled, and there was the slightest grin on her face. Randi wondered briefly what kind of dreams made her smile before crossing to the huge closet and hanging up the dress. She removed it from its bag, casting a critical eye across it. Then she nodded judiciously and left as silently as she had come.
Jill was waiting patiently on the couch and smiled when Randi emerged from the room. “She didn’t even move, did she?”
Randi returned the smile with one of her own. “Nope. Not a twitch. I think she’ll be pleasantly surprised when she wakes up and sees that hanging there.”
“So do I, Dear. You did an excellent job.”
“Um, thanks, Jill. Will you...?”
“I’ll be back in about three hours to help her get ready.” She rose and headed toward the door. “So you have anther couple hours to rest yet if you want. I have a feeling it may be long night.” Jill patted Randi’s cheek and closed the door behind her.
“You have no idea, Jill. You really have no idea,” the Sabre muttered mostly to herself. Then she decided to take Mrs. Goldman’s advice and rest a bit longer. It would be the last she would get.
When she woke from her nap ninety minutes later, she felt refreshed and ready for the evening’s events. It was going to be interesting, and she actually found herself looking forward to the fun. It would be a wonderful memory to take with her and wonderful one to leave Gwen with.
Thinking of the bard made her realize she needed to make sure Gwen was awake. She had indicated a desire for a nice long leisurely soak in the tub before it was time to dress, and Randi was going to do her best to fulfill every need and desire Gwen expressed this night. She crossed the living area in swift strides and tapped lightly on the bedroom door. When there was no answer, she eased the door open and moved inside. Gwen was still fast asleep, curled in almost the identical position she’d been in earlier except for the blanket she had pushed from her shoulders to her hips. The childlike expression made Randi smile in reflex.
“Gwen?” she called out softly as she moved to the bed. “Hey,” sitting down and brushing the blonde hair away from the fair cheek. “Gwen, c’mon. Time to rise and shine.”
“I’ll rise, but I refuse to shine,” came the mumbled response before sleepy green eyes peeked from half opened lids. A tiny grin flashed across her lips at the spontaneous laugh her words had garnered before she could school her features into a mock scowl. “Wha’s so funny?”
“You are,” Randi answered honestly. “You are too cute for words. Now if you want that nice long soak, best if you get in there. Your mom will be here in about an hour and fifteen minutes to help you get ready for tonight. If you’ll excuse me, I’m gonna go do the same.” Truth, but she also wanted to be out of the room and inaccessible when Gwen saw her dress. She was suddenly quite shy about her audacity.
Randi did soak for about forty-five minutes before reluctantly climbing out of the tub and into the robe the hotel provided. Though she’d set the security protocols to allow both Geoff and Jill access to the elevator and the room, they respected both girls’ privacy enough not to enter the suite without being personally admitted. And Randi knew it was going to take a little while to get her hair dried and braided properly.
She was sitting at the dressing table half an hour later, having just finished painstakingly braiding her hair. A knock on her bedroom door surprised her as she was sure she hadn’t heard Jill enter the penthouse. She assumed Gwen was still in the tub. “Come.” And was surprised when Gwen’s still toweled head poked into her room. “Hey,” she called, standing up from the table and crossing to the door. “What’s up? Have a seat.” She waved Gwen over to the bed.
“Um, I uh....” Small hands rubbed together nervously. Randi sat down next to her and began to chafe her cold hands.
“Nervous, Little One?”
“No... maybe... yes, a little, I think. I’ve... it’s just that... I mean, um....”
“Gwen? Gwen, look at me.” Trusting green met confident blue. “Now you’re gonna be fine, okay? It’s just gonna be a group of friends telling stories about you for a change. And then you say thank you and we can go dancing, all right?”
“All right, but can I ask you a favor?”
“Sure. Name it.”
Gwen tugged gently at the dark braid. “Just this once, just for tonight, will you leave it loose? For me?” The last in a bare whisper.
“But, Gwen I never....”
“I know. Please? You have such gorgeous hair, and you look so beautiful with it down. Please?”
*How can I say no to that? You can’t, Valiant. Now nod your head in agreement. Atta girl!* It really was so little to do, and the happiness it brought was way out of proportion to the act itself. Gwen threw her arms around Randi’s neck.
“Thank you,” she whispered before she scampered out the door and back to her room. Randi shook her head dazedly, wondering if she’d just been had.
A few minutes later, a knock sounded at the suite door and Gwen called out to Randi, “I’ve got it.” She went to invite her mother in with a hug. The two Goldman women moved back to the dressing area, so Gwen could finish her makeup and hair.
Jill actually took care of Gwen’s hair. It had been the ritual for the many years Gwen had been a performer before leaving home for the first time. It came back to them now naturally. In short order, blonde hair was piled neatly on her head except for a few loose strands Jill had left for softness.
“It’s been a long time since we’ve done this,” Gwen commented quietly.
“Yes, it has. But we are so proud of you, Gwen. Of who you are and what you’ve become. Thank you for the joy you’ve brought to our lives.”
“Mom,” trying hard not to let the tears spill. “Did you have to go and make me cry? I don’t want runny makeup!!”
“Oh, so I take it zebra stripes are out again, huh? I feel so five minutes ago.”
Now Gwen had to chuckle. She was very thankful to have the loving, supportive parents she had been blessed with. “I love you, Mom.”
“Love you too, Sweetheart.” She gave her daughter’s face the once over. “Well,” she said lightly. “Looks like your makeup survived the mushy stuff. Let’s get you into this dress.”
“What dress? I still haven’t seen it.”
“Well, you are certainly in for quite the surprise,” Jill muttered to herself as she entered the closet. She stepped back out holding the dress in front of her. The only reaction she got from Gwen was round-eyed shock and an audible gasp.
Gwen reached out a tentative hand to touch the silky, lace material in front of her. “It looks like....” *a wedding dress.* It did too, though it was more than a little daring for a traditional wedding gown. The white silk had a white lace overlay and a high collar that lent an air of innocence. This was counterbalanced by the naked arms and back that would show off Gwen’s newly acquired muscularity from staff practice. The slits that ran from ankle to hip on either side simply added to the sensuality of the whole outfit. “Um, wow. It’s gorgeous. Who...?”
“If you’re asking who made it, your friend Maria did. But Randi designed it for you.” Gwen felt her eyes bug out and her breathing catch. She closed her eyes for a long moment and focused her energies on trying to remember how to breathe.
“Ahem, uh... wow,” she said again, trying desperately to regain her bearings. “Help me?” Her voice cracked, but Jill wisely ignored it and moved to help her daughter finish dressing.
Randi sat in front of the mirror, slowly unbraiding the hair she had just recently bound up. Just as she ran her hands through the dark mane to untangle the last bit of plaiting, she heard a second knock at the front door. Knowing Gwen was busy with her mother getting ready for the festivities, she got up to answer it. It was no great surprise to see Geoff there, waiting with an anxious Sal and a very nervous Rico.
“A little under dressed there, aren’t you, Randi?” the rotund man asked as he breezed in the door. Geoff shook his head in amazed bewilderment, and Rico simply stepped over the threshold and stood still. He was still somewhat unsure about this whole idea.
“Are you clear on what I want tonight, Sal? Hi, Geoff... Rico,” she muttered in after thought.
“Yes, Randi. We’ve got it all covered. Rico will be taking candid shots all night, and we will get some posed shots of you together before we go over to the theatre. I’m here to set up the background for the portrait part of this evening.”
“And...?”
“And everything will be put into a keepsake album. I promise, Randi, everything will be just like we’ve talked about.” Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the photographer subtly relax. “She’ll love it. Now don’t you need to go get dressed?” He waved his hands toward her in a distinct shooing motion.
“Yes, as a matter of fact I do. If you gentlemen will excuse me.” When she closed the bedroom door, Geoff sat down on the couch out of the way, and Sal and Rico went to work.
The Marine took a deep breath, and moved to the closet where her uniform hung proudly. She studied it for a long moment, letting her mind acknowledge each and every award that was pinned to the jacket and remember what she had done to earn it. Of the eighteen decorated medals and three ribbons, she was most proud of the twice-decorated life saving medal. It was one of the few physical reassurances she had that her life, especially the military part of that life, wasn’t a complete waste.
The white undershirt went on first, followed by thick, white socks. The crisply creased pants were next, the gold piping running up the side adding a dash of sparkle to an otherwise monotone landscape. The Sabre ran a critical eye over the jacket again. The gold chevrons and rockers on her shoulder epaulets gleamed even in the low light. The gold service insignia on the high collar shone as well. Gold piping around the throat and wrist areas complimented the gold buttons, which if one was to look closely enough, bore the Sabre crest. The medals and ribbons marked the only spots of color on the whole outfit aside from the multiple braids that draped from the left shoulder.
Randi hung the jacket back up again and sat down to pull on her knee high boots. Unlike her black boots, the dress white boots that went with the dress white uniform were a soft kidskin leather that had no gloss or polish. She tucked her pants legs neatly into the boot tops, making sure to keep the creases straight. Randi stomped her feet when she stood, trying to adjust her uniform to be a little more comfortable. Finally satisfied, she reached for the uniform coat again.
In the living room, Geoff smiled to himself. He had heard the stomping, and knew exactly what she was doing. *Always hated dress whites, especially those boots. A bitch to wear and even worse to keep clean.* But the only thought that crossed his mind when she finally stepped out of the room was how incredibly well Randi looked in them.
Randi slid into the tunic, looking at herself in the mirror for a very long moment. Then she removed her hair from the collar and proceeded to button it closed, saving the hook at the top for last. Once she was buttoned and hooked, the Sabre picked up the ceremonial sword from the bed and reverently slipped it into its sheath at her right side. The gold and silver ornamental sais were placed in the holders on the outside of either boot.
She glanced into the mirror again, giving herself a final once over. Satisfied with what she saw, she shook her head at the loose hair fanning out behind her. It softened her look more than she realized, but it was what Gwen wanted. And as far as it was in her power to provide, what Gwen wanted, Gwen got... tonight anyway. After that she would have to trust Geoff and Tommy to take care of her bard.
She opened the bedroom door and was greeted by the flash of a camera. It took tight control on well-honed instincts not to lash out at the invasion. But before she knew it, Rico had moved away from her again. Geoff walked over and sized her up critically.
“Nice, very nice, Marine, but why isn’t your hair regulation?”
Blue eyes turned full force on the older man, and he took a step back instinctively. “Because Gwen asked me to leave it down.”
“Simple as that?” he asked quietly.
“Simple as that.” She moved away from him, unable to answer the questions she saw floating around in his eyes, knowing he knew all too well what she wasn’t saying. She stopped at the huge picture window that looked out over the capital city, staring out unseeingly at the scenic vista spread out below. The sight was too intriguing for Rico to let pass by, and he snapped off several quick pictures that went unnoticed by Randi so deep in her own thoughts was she. But all heads turned as the second bedroom door opened.
Jill stepped out first and walked over without a word to stand beside her husband. Then Gwen stepped to the threshold, waiting hesitantly it seemed for some unknown signal before proceeding forward. Rico managed to capture her brilliantly, then Randi moved forward, and the first spell was broken only to be replaced by a second, more powerful one.
“You are very beautiful tonight, Gwen.”
“And you are quite dashing, Marine. I understand I have you to thank for this loveliness?” indicating her dress with a wave of her hand.
“No, I am only responsible for the dress. I had nothing to do with the loveliness that fills it.”
Gwen blushed at the words and Randi smiled. No one could hear the words spoken between them though the love they shared was almost blinding in its intensity. Rico managed to finish one roll of film and start on another taking candids of them alone together like this. Finally, reluctantly, Geoff cleared his throat, breaking the tableau in front of him.
“Girls,” smirking a bit at the dark brow that shot up in outrage, “Jill and I need to go get ourselves ready for the evening. If you’ll excuse us.... We’ll meet you downstairs in about forty-five minutes.”
Sal took the opportunity to separate the two women, seating Randi, then placing Gwen behind her. Rico worked a bit with this, then their positions were switched around, with Randi standing behind the seated Gwen. There were shots of the two of them standing and both of them seated. But Rico knew his best photographs were going to come from the pictures where they were unaware of anything but themselves. When they were done, the Bouvier brothers excused themselves and left. They needed to get set up for catching moments before the ceremony though Dei had taken care of most of the arrangements. Once downstairs, the two men set themselves in the doorway to wait.
“You ready?” Randi quietly asked. “It’s about time for us to leave.”
“Yeah, I’m, uh... just a little n-nervous.” Gwen bit her lip. “Aren’t I a little young to be receiving a Lifetime Achievement Award already?”
“Gwen, you have probably done more in your first quarter century than many folks do in a full lifetime. This is the highest honor the Artists’ Guild can give you. Accept it with the grace you have always shown. Then you can get started on your second lifetime’s worth of work.” The small smile Randi gave Gwen got an answering smile in return. Then she threw herself into Randi’s arms.
“Thank you, Randi. I don’t know what I’d do without you in my life.” She squeezed tight. “I hope I never have to find out.” Randi had no reply for this so she simply returned the hug as fiercely as she could, brushing her lips over the blonde head tucked trustingly under her chin.
When they stepped from the lift, Geoff and Jill were waiting. He walked forward and wrapped his daughter in his arms. “We are so very proud of you, Gwen. Proud of your accomplishments and of who you’ve become,” he whispered in her ear before releasing her.
“Thank you, Daddy,” struggling to keep her tears in check. Her mother simply gave her a long, heartfelt hug. Then she moved back away from Gwen and to her husband’s side.
“You two need to get a move on. It’s almost time.”
Blonde brows scrunched in confusion. “Aren’t you coming?”
Randi stepped up beside Gwen from where she had momentarily retreated to give the Goldmans a minute alone. “They’ll meet us there,” she answered, drawing a small hand through her arm and covering it with her own gloved one. “They are taking a much more conventional mode of transportation,” waving at the two as they got onto the speeding tube. “But tonight is your night to be a princess, and you will be traveling in style.”
They had managed to make their way to the front door, and now Gwen stopped in shock at the sight of an old fashioned coach and four sitting at the end of the red-carpeted entrance. “I feel a lot like Cinderella right now.” She thought on this statement, then turned to Randi in question. “Does that make you my Princess Charming?” She couldn’t help the tiny smile that started as she watched the slow blush crawl up Randi’s face.
“Until the stroke of midnight,” she stated when she could breathe again, “I will be whoever you want me to be.”
Gwen felt a fluttering deep in her belly at the words and grabbed hold of the larger hand closest to her. There were no more words between them after that until they reached the Performing Arts Center. Gwen was stunned by the amount of people waiting outside for her arrival.
“Um, I uh... oh boy....”
“Gwen, look at me,” Randi commanded, having sensed the turmoil by the stiffening of Gwen’s spine. She was met by uneasy green eyes. “You’ll be fine. These people are all here to honor you, and I’ll be right by your side the whole way.”
“Promise?”
“Promise. Now let me get out first, and I’ll help you down, all right?” A single nod was her only answer.
Randi climbed gracefully from the carriage, then offered her hand up for Gwen to take. The moment Gwen stood, the sky around them erupted in a sea of light, everyone trying to get the best holo-image they could manage. The flashes continued as they made their way arm in arm up the carpeted walkway and into the building itself. A valet immediately arrived to escort them to their seats down front. Gwen looked around in confused dismay for her parents.
“Relax, Gwen. I’m sure they’ll be here.” In fact they were there, hidden safely in the green room until it was their turn to participate in the evenings festivities. As soon as the guest of honor and her escort were seated, the house lights dimmed and the filled to capacity building fell quiet. The curtains opened to a large screen and a voice introduced, “Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Thomas Steele.”
By the time the applause had died down, Tommy was seated comfortably at his desk, the wall of monitors behind him showing the several different camera shots of both the awards ceremony in progress, and the prep work being done in the ballroom for the party immediately following.
“Gwen, I can’t tell you how sorry Ella and I are to be missing this extraordinary occasion in person. But as you can see,” motioning behind him, “I’ve got it all covered, and you’ll have a really nice keepsake holo when I get the editing done.” Polite laughter. “Thank you, Gwen. For making all of our lives a little better by sharing your gift with us. You’ll never know the difference you have made or the lives you have touched.” He paused, knowing that his words had touched a deep chord in her heart by the tears in her eyes. He decided to make her smile and draw a little of the emotional level down. “And Randi, she’s a princess, tonight especially. Make sure you treat her as such.” The entire hall erupted into cheers and whistles. Randi flushed beet red until Gwen reached for her hand and smiled up into her eyes. Then the world floated away for a time as if it had never been. Tommy’s voice recalled them back to reality. “Thank you, Gwen, for being an inspiration to so many. Ya’ll have a great night tonight.” More cheers and whistles, then he spoke one final time. “Ladies and gentlemen, your host for the evening, Mr. Geoffrey Goldman.”
“Daddy?” Gwen whispered and tightened her grip on the strong hand she held. Geoff came out, resplendent in his eveningwear and smiled down at his daughter. The he settled his notes on the podium and turned to face the audience.
“When Tommy first approached me with the idea of being the Master of Ceremonies for this event, I had to question why. I mean, after all I’m not an artist... I’m a weapons smith. What did I know about being a storyteller? The he said to me, ‘Geoff, I’m not asking you to be a storyteller or an artist or a weapons smith. I’m asking you as one of the people who know Gwen best. I’m asking you as her father.’ What could I say to that except for yes? So tonight, Gwen, we’ll revisit some old memories. I guess the best place to start would be at the beginning. And we couldn’t start there without this person....”
Gwen smiled when she heard her mother’s voice taking them all back to the time before her birth, sharing the images and anticipation both she and Geoff had felt. She briefly talked them through to the age of three when Geoff resumed his narration.
“You folks won’t believe this,” addressing the audience again, “but Gwen told her first story at the age of three.” The screen shifted to show a very young, incredibly cute kid sitting on an older woman’s lap. “Gramma,” Gwen breathed, watching the screen through misty eyes. The woman had an old leather journal that she was reading to the child out of while the tiny girl listened in rapt fascination. When she was done, Gwen turned to her grandmother and asked, “Can I tell you a story now, Gramma?”
“Sure, Darlin’. Tell yer old gramma a story.” The old woman’s eyes widened in amazement, then filled with tears as the bard’s first childish story came pouring forth from a babe’s lips. “That was beautiful, Sweetheart,” the woman commented proudly to the child.
“That story was the very beginning of a journey that so far has been widespread and varied. Sometimes, her gift made the daily grind a bit more difficult to tread.”
The voice of a favorite teacher could be heard, telling of a young girl more interested in telling stories than in studying. Gwen buried her flushed face in her hand. Randi just squeezed the other one.
Gwen’s mentor spoke next, showing a holo-image of Gwen’s first public performance. “I knew even then, that she had long surpassed my skill to teach. She was a law unto herself.”
As each speaker finished their part of the presentation, they moved to take the seats near Gwen and Randi that had been reserved for them. Gwen gave each a hug and kiss in return, always taking a moment to share a private word before they resumed their seats and the next voice from the past was brought out. Randi stood every time the bard did as Gwen was loath to release her hand for any length of time and proper etiquette demanded it. She was a little tired of having to keep readjusting the sword at her side though.
General Hampton, who had been Gwen’s commanding officer during her hitch in the Army, was the next orator and quite funny to listen to when you remembered career military had never been issued a sense of humor. He spoke at some length on the time Gwen had volunteered visiting the old and infirmed and doing shows for the local military. “She never knew I knew about her volunteer efforts, but I will say I was never prouder to be her commanding officer than I was when she was a storyteller instead of a soldier.”
Now they were down to the last two speakers. The first out was the Commander of the base where she’d imagined she’d seen Randi’s blue, blue eyes staring back at her from the audience. He told of her desire to insure everyone got a chance to hear and participate in the brief moments of escape she was able to provide in an otherwise dreary outpost. About her visits to the sick. And then he did an unexpected thing. He pulled a card out from the stage wings and held it up.
“Ladies and gentlemen, when they learned of the honor being bestowed on Ms. Goldman this evening, the personnel at my base asked for an opportunity to send their good wishes to her. We compromised, and everyone who wanted signed this card for her.” He left the stage to applause and headed toward Gwen. She was a bit overwhelmed by the gesture and stood looking at the several paged card for a very long moment before turning and giving the Commander a brief hug and kiss. So far, each speaker had a light smudge of her lipstick on their cheek, and this man was no exception. Surprisingly he reached out a hand to Randi who took it firmly and shook. Then the commander took his seat, and Gwen and Randi resumed theirs.
“Our last speaker is himself a bard, but I think I should let him talk for himself. Ladies and gentlemen, from Midas enterprises, please welcome Scott Everret.”
“That little fink,” Gwen hissed under her breath. Randi just chuckled silently.
Scott, a little nervous, told the story of himself begging Gwen for help. “And you know, she didn’t laugh or brush me off. She encouraged me and showed me how to look at things from more than one angle, more than one plane. It has been my honor to watch her work; to learn from her creative processes the past few months. There are some people who without seeming to affect the lives of those around them. Who change the course of the world by word or thought or deed. I am proud to say that Gwen Goldman is one of those rare individuals. She has made this world for many of us a better place to be even if only for a little while.”
The applause that broke out here was thunderous, and Gwen found herself wrapped in Randi’s strong arms in tears before Scott made his way halfway down the stairs. He stood waiting patiently as did the boisterous crowd in the Hall until she regained a measure of composure and turned to him. She held on tightly for a long moment, then released him and laughed at a joke he’d whispered in her ear. When they were all seated again, Geoff stepped up to the podium one final time.
“Ladies and gentlemen, it is with great pride and pleasure that I present the Artists’ Guilds Lifetime Achievement Award to my daughter, Gwenevere Goldman.” The cheers and applause started again as the crowd rose to their feet in a wave. Randi stood, pulling the bard up with her. She hugged the woman who had turned to her for support, then tried to ease her in the direction of the stage. But Gwen was having none of that and pulled Randi to the platform with her.
“Um, I uh....” Without a word, Randi stepped up behind the stammering bard and put a hand on either side of her waist. That simple touch sent a calming peace through Gwen. She placed her smaller hands on top of the larger ones and leaned back into the hard strength of the woman behind her. Randi whispered something unintelligible in her ear, causing a slight chuckle to cross her lips. The bond between them was almost palpable, and the world held its breath waiting.
Gwen stood straight again but did not allow the hands to leave her body. “Um,” she cleared her throat a bit noisily, “my Marine friend reminded me that the sooner we take care of the official business, the sooner we can go eat and party!” Laughter broke out at her words followed by hooting and clapping. “I, um... I really don’t know what to say about all this. I am still so young, and I have a lifetime of stories still to tell. But you’ve honored me with the highest award I can be given, and I thank you all so much. I’m looking forward to my second lifetime of storytelling.”
The thunderous applause that met her short and sincere acceptance speech rocked the rafters of the old building. And it warmed Gwen’s heart no end. She glanced back at Randi who still held her gently and grasped her hand, leading her softly toward the wings of the stage expecting the ovation to die down. It didn’t; instead it seemed to increase in volume.
Randi gave her a faint nudge toward the stage, and she stepped gingerly out from the curtains and into the spotlight again. Randi was more than a bit surprised when she felt herself being pulled back out from behind the curtain and into center stage with Gwen. She felt like Gwen deserved to be in the spotlight alone, while Gwen was determined to have Randi by her side. Apparently most of the crowd agreed with her decision as the volume level increased exponentially at the sight of the Sabre and her negligent possessiveness. She never consciously set out to stake a claim, but it was clear to each and every person seeing them together that they were two halves to a whole, bound by a bond strong enough to be felt by everyone present.
Geoff, noticing his daughter’s and her companion’s discomfiture moved back to the podium. “Folks, why don’t we move the party over to the ball room? It will give everyone here a chance to offer their congratulations to Gwen.” Cheers greeted his words, and when he turned to look he saw that the two women had already moved from the stage to the wings and were standing alone together in the haven of one another’s arms.
“Thank you, Daddy.” Gwen looked up from her embrace but didn’t move out of it when she saw her father walking toward them. Instead she waited until he embraced the both of them as she’d known he would.
“It was my pleasure, Sweetheart. Your mother and I are very, very proud of you.” He released them and moved back a pace. “Speaking of... I need to go find her and escort her next door. You two need to make an entrance, of course, so you’ll need to wait until the hall clears. Ten minutes probably. We’ll see you next door, all right?”
“Okay, Daddy.” Gwen watched him walk off before looking down at her timepiece. “DAMN!” she exclaimed, still looking at the watch face.
“What?!? What’s wrong?!?” Alarmed, Randi stepped back to see into Gwen’s eyes.
“Nothing’s wrong, but do you realize that lifetime took less than an hour and a half? I thought we were in there for a lifetime!”
“Was it really so bad?” a little saddened that Gwen was so miserable about her accomplishments.
“No, not at all. Especially with you beside me every step of the way tonight. Thank you for that, by the way.”
“Welcome,” came the murmured reply.
“I don’t mean to sound ungrateful. I’m not really. I am mostly overwhelmed and more than a little embarrassed. I really don’t think I was ready for all this yet. It’s just....”
She stopped talking when Randi pulled her back into their mutual hug. “It’s okay, Little One. Now you understand why I’m not too keen on talking about all these ribbons and medals.”
“Yeah, I have a much better insight on it now.” She paused, then added, “C’mon. I’m getting hungry. Let’s go next door and grab a bite to eat.”
“Oh, now there’s a big surprise! OOF!” Randi exclaimed when a small hand hit her dead center in the gut. “Take it easy there, Little One. You’ve got muscle enough to leave a bruise now.”
“And don’t you forget it!” Gwen chuckled as they made their way to the ballroom.
All eyes turned to them when they stepped to the doorway and then applause and cheering broke out once more. People were kind enough to let them pass unmolested to the table reserved for them and waited for Randi to seat Gwen before they started making their way to the front of the room to speak with Gwen. Randi tried to excuse herself when the crush started, but Gwen held onto her wrist for dear life. It was only when Randi explained she was going to get food for them both that Gwen loosened her grip.
“Be quick, please?” a mere whisper.
Randi nodded and found a server to help her expedite things. Within minutes, she was back at Gwen’s side placing an appetizing array of food in front of her. She leaned back in her chair, her arm casually draped along the back of Gwen’s, observing for a long moment. Randi realized if Gwen was going to eat, she was going to have to feed her since everyone in the room seemed to have a need to speak to Gwen personally. So she scooted her chair up close to Gwen’s until they were touching and proceeded to ensure Gwen finished her food.
Gwen was more than a little startled to see a fork full of food heading directly toward her mouth. She cast a glance at the woman at her side who gave her a crooked grin and raised eyebrow in response. She opened her mouth obligingly, then nearly moaned out loud at the wonderful tastes crossing her palate. The grin turned to a smirk, and Gwen settled back to enjoy the unexpected pampering.
The musicians had slowly made their way to the platform reserved for them when Gwen finished up the last bit of food on her plate. She turned to the woman who had so patiently been feeding her for the past hour or so, thankful for the lull in well-wishers.
“Thank you, Randi. That was wonderful.”
“It was my pleasure, Little One. I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
“Oh, you bet I did. I’m not sure I can move.”
“Hmm... guess this means you don’t want to dance then, right?” blue eyes twinkling with mischief.
Gwen was out of her chair and pulling Randi up to stand beside her. “Oh, no. I don’t think so, Gunny. You promised me each and every dance, and I intend to collect.”
Randi was silently flattered by the vehemence in Gwen’s voice but only replied, “But you said....”
“Never mind what I said! I have waited a lifetime to dance with you. Now please,” she cajoled, leading Randi to the dance floor, “will you dance with me?”
In answer Randi took Gwen in her arms, and at her signal the music began to swell throughout the room. The lights were lowered, and it became as though the two of them were alone in the universe together. For the entire first dance they floated spellbound in each other, entrancing the entire room. Then the house lights came up again, and more couples moved to join them on the floor.
No one dare bother the Marine as she made it clear any such attention would be unwelcome in the extreme and dealt with accordingly. Several people did try to cut in on the couple and ask Gwen to dance, but all were firmly and politely refused. Gwen however was quickly losing patience with those that were interrupting her evening with Randi. Three songs and half a dozen refusals later, she made her way to the musicians’ stage and asked for everyone’s attention.
“Folks, I appreciate all the kind offers to dance, but please don’t ask any more tonight. I promised all my dances this evening to my beautiful Marine sergeant, and I’d like to do so without being interrupted every five steps. Thank you.”
Randi reached up automatically to help the bard step down from the platform, but her head was still reeling from Gwen’s words. Never once had she ever expected so public or so possessive a declaration to come from her, and Randi was a bit shell shocked by it. Gwen noticed the stunned look, and took Randi’s face in her hands and waited patiently for blue eyes to track to hers.
“You okay?” came the whispered words. “I’m sor....”
Randi took one of the hands off her cheek, kissing the knuckles lightly before bringing their joined hands to Gwen’s lips. “Don’t be. I’m not sorry. Just surprised.” She indicated the dance floor with a wave of her hand. “Shall we?”
“Yes, let’s.” And they rejoined the dancers on the floor.
Geoff and Jill looked on in amazement at the two women so absorbed in each other. Then they turned to each other, with the same look of questioning wonder in their eyes. “Do you think...?” Geoff started, then stopped, hoping against hope that Gwen had not begun to realize the truth in her heart. Randi was about out of time, and he was afraid for his daughter if she did discover the truth between them now.
“Yes, I do,” Jill replied to his question, her eyes twinkling happily. Not knowing what Randi was involved in she could only see their bright future together and not the heartache that her husband saw.
“Well then,” neatly diverting her attention from the subject. “Let’s join them on the dance floor. The music is too good to waste just sitting here.”
“How right you are, my love. And suddenly I feel like celebrating.” She offered him her hand and he swept her up and to the floor in one fluid motion. And they glided around the room, glad to be together in this time and place.
As the witching hour approach, Randi looked down at the woman in her arms. Knowing she would soon need to leave, she kissed the top of the blonde head, prompting green eyes to meet her blue ones.
“I’m going to have to go soon, Gwen. May I walk you back to the penthouse first?”
For her answer, Gwen merely took her hand and led her from the ballroom and into the carriage that was waiting for them. They were silent during the ride, and it was only as they stepped into the vast lobby that Gwen broke the hush that lay between them.
“You’re going away again, aren’t you?”
They stepped into the elevator, and Randi waited until the doors were shut behind them before she answered. “Yes. I should have gone before now, but....” She broke off, unable to admit the truth to Gwen even now.
“Will you be gone a while?”
They walked off the elevator and the three steps it took to get to the door before the Marine spoke. “Yes.” Unlocking the door and opening it, though neither of them moved to cross the threshold.
“You be careful then because I’m going to miss you so much.”
Randi found herself with an armful of Gwen once again, and this time she went with her gut instincts. She held on for a long time rocking Gwen back and forth. Eventually she pulled back just enough to gaze into the beloved face. “So beautiful,” she breathed.
“Really?” breathlessly.
Randi raised a trembling hand to gently trace first an eyebrow, then a planed cheekbone and finally a pair of soft, warm lips that quivered in response to the light touch. She looked into eyes which had darkened in ready desire and the temptation became too much.
“Always.”
As if in slow motion, she moved her hand to the back of Gwen’s neck and tangled her long fingers in the blonde locks. Then she bent slowly and brushed the lips beneath hers once, twice, before claiming Gwen’s mouth fully. A swipe of her tongue asking permission, and with a moan Gwen opened up to her like a flower to the sun. Randi couldn’t resist the urge and wrapped her other arm around Gwen’s waist, pulling her into Randi’s body. Gwen reciprocated the action by tangling both hands in the long, dark hair and holding on tightly. For long minutes the kiss went on - tasting, teasing, breathing hard until they were forced to pull away. Gwen’s eyes remained closed as though unwilling to leave the state of bliss she’d suddenly found herself in.
Randi reached up, loosening the Gwen’s grip and gently kissing both hands before turning on her heel and entering the lift. She took a long moment to drink in the visage of the woman who had become her entire world. As the doors closed and headed up to the roof, she spoke aloud softly, “Goodbye, my love.”
Part 4